Leigh Anne
by Barbara Lynn Terry
I was never very tall. When I was in grade school, I was even with the smallest girl there. Yes, the boys made fun of me, and the girls protected me. Now I am in high school, and I am a whole five feet, two inches tall, I weigh in at one hundred and eighteen pounds, and my face is oval, my hair is down past my shoulders, and is a chestnut brown with natural highlights. I was never able to get on any of the boys teams because of my height. But who likes sports anyway?
My name is Leigh A. Smythe. The "A" doesn't stand for anything, at least not yet, but my mother thought it should be there, and I will find a name to go with it. Now as we have seen through our years growing up, boys kind of lumber along using their shoulders like bulldozers. Girls we have seen kind of glide along, and don't seem to be in a hurry like the guys do. I take after the girls. I walk with my hips, keeping my shoulders back and my head straight. I don't try to look over people taller than me, and I don't push past a crowd just to be able to get somewhere. I just take my time.
When I leave for school, I leave in plenty of time, so that when I get to the school, the first bell is just ringing. I go to my locker and get my morning books, and then go to homeroom. I have not been tardy once this whole semester. My grades are B honor roll, and I am liked by my teachers, which earns me a teachers pet tag from some of the more jealous kids in my classes. Well, anyway, it is now February 17, and it is a Friday. I have gotten through the morning, and decided to see what the over rated school cook made for us today. I never liked school food, and always brought my own lunch. But today, for some reason, I wanted to see what they were serving.
When I got to the cafeteria, I saw they were having cardboard pizza, so I got a yogurt and a thing of juice and went to sit by myself. As I was deep in my thoughts, Patty Langston decided to come over with the entire girls tennis team.
"Hey Leigh, may we sit here and talk to you for a bit?"
"Sit down if you want to. What do you want to talk to me about?"
"As you know, Janey Mitchell is out with a sprained elbow and won't be able to play in the tournament games. We were talking, and since you know the game inside and out, would you like to do us a favor?"
"Uhm, I have a feeling I'm not going to like this, but what is the favor?"
"Would you please fill in for Janey on our tournament tour?"
"You want me to play on your team as a substitute for a girl on a girls team."
"Yes."
"What about changing rooms, showering, what name would I use?"
"You would use your name silly, and don't worry about changing or showering. The way your first name is spelled is the girl's spelling for Lee. You once said that the A in your name doesn't stand for anything. So what if we were to call you Leigh Anne?"
"Alright but there is one more thing. What about tennis clothes. I don't have any. When my friends and I play at the neighborhood courts, we just wear our shorts and tees."
"We will get you a couple of tennis dresses. You will need a couple of gaffes too. That way when you lob those shots over the net, nobody will see anything but a cute female butt. Please say you will help us, Leigh. Please!!!"
"I will have to talk to my parents about this. I may have a problem with my father, but mom may just allow it. If you want me to help you, you have to help me. Come home with me tonight after school, and help me tell my parents that I am going to be a girl tennis player for the school. We also need to have your coach and the principal in on this too, so they know."
"Not a problem with our tennis coach, we already talked to her. Mr. Thompson we will see on the way out today. I have a scheduled talk with him right after school lets out. So then are you going to be our substitute girl?"
"I might as well, I can't play with the jocks because of my height."
"There is another reason you can't play with the jocks either."
"What is that?"
"You don't act like a boy. Everytime you walk, you sway your hips like we do, when you eat, you take small, dainty bites like a girl." She moved a little closer so only those at the table could hear. "When you use the restroom," she whispered, "do you sit or stand when you pee?"
I think I turned a thousand shades of red, pink, purple and back to red again before I answered her. "I sit, and yes, I even wipe myself before getting up."
"So you see Leigh, you can't play with the jocks because you're not a jock. You play tennis with your friends because you like the game, but you don't brag when you win, and you don't get angry when you lose. You play to have fun. That is what sports is supposed to be like anyway."
Patty Langston wasn't your cheerleader type, anymore than I was a jock. But she knew how to play tennis, and she knew how to play volley ball and badminton. I loved playing all three of these games. The bell rang for the start of the afternoon classes, so we all went to our lockers to get our books. All through the afternoon, I was thinking about what Patty had asked and what she had said. Maybe she was right. All I am good at is playing on the girls teams. At least it is a school sport.
After the last bell rang ending the last class for the day and the week, I went to my locker, and got the books I needed for homework. I clutched them to my chest, and went by the office. Patty and the girls were just coming from the other end. I waited for them before going in.
"That is another thing too, Leigh, you carry your books like a girl. But hey, being a girl isn't so bad. Not really. Lets go and talk to Mr. Thompson."
We went in the office and Patty told our secretary that we had an appointment to see Mr. Thompson. Reginald Daly Thompson was not exactly playing with all the cards in the deck and many times he has been out classed by a dim witted student even. If I knew Patty, this was going to work out well. After a few minutes, we were called into his office.
"I thought I was only going to talk to you, Patricia."
"Well Mr. Thompson, we have a small crisis on our hands with the girls tennis team. Janey Mitchell, one of our star players won't be allowed to play in our school tournament games at home and away, because she had a bad case of tennis elbow. She actually sprained her elbow badly. But we think we came up with a solution."
"What solution is that, Patricia?"
"We would like Leigh Smythe here to fill in for Janey for all of our tournament games. If we do this now, we can get her on the sub list and file it with the MHSAA before the deadline."
"Leigh, what do you say about this?"
"I say I should go for it, sir. I mean, I am a student here and I can't play with the jocks because of my height, and I do have the height necessary to play girls sports. My parents will approve and I will bring you a signed letter from them on Monday."
"Well, this is irregular, but I don't see any alternative. Patricia, you have tried to get other girls?"
"Yes, but they all said no."
"Very well, I will want that note on my desk first thing Monday morning. I also want a doctor's certificate saying you have had a complete physical and you are capable of playing sports. Those are my terms. Meet them, and you can play sports on the girls teams."
"Yes, sir, and thank you."
"You are quite welcome, young lady." When we got out in the hallway, we breathed a very heavy sigh of relief.
"Let's go to my house and break the news to my parents they now have a daughter."
We walked the six blocks to my house, and we all trumped up the stairs, and in to my apartment. We have a four bedroom apartment but there are only three of them being used for bedrooms. Mom is using the fourth one as a sewing room. We sat in the dining room, because it was the only room that had enough chairs. I went to get mom and dad. When we were all in the dining room, I sat down, and started talking.
"Mom, daddy, I want you to know that there does come a time in someone's life when they have to make a stand. Mother, you told me that I could use my middle initial for any name I wanted to go with it. Well mom, daddy, I want you to meet Leigh Anne Smythe, girl tennis player for our school girls tennis team."
"Leigh Anne, That sounds really pretty. I like that."
"Leigh Anne, hey. You can't play a boy's sport?"
"No daddy, I can't. My height is officially five feet, two inches. I miss the mark by four inches according to the school and the MHSAA. But I do meet the height requirements for girls sports. Janey Mitchell is out with tennis elbow for the rest of the season, and the girls need someone who knows how to play the game well, so we at least have a chance of winning the state tournament title. Daddy, you may not agree being all macho and things, but I am never going to be as tall as you. I may grow maybe another inch or two, but that is about it. Also daddy, didn't you notice that my voice isn't getting any lower. In fact, since puberty started, my voice seems to be getting higher. There is very little hair on my legs, no hair on my chest, back, face, and just a patch here under each arm and in the pubic area. No daddy, I need to play this tennis tournament as a girl, on the girls tennis team."
"You just wait, you will get your growth spurt, maybe even a couple of them."
"Mom, can you explain it to him? He doesn't seem to be getting it."
"Dear, you let me handle this one. You go and do your thing, whatever that is."
"Let you handle this, and allow him to go traipsing around in a dress, I suppose."
"Yes, daddy, a nice tennis dress. Maybe even a couple of them so I have a change of clothes."
"I don't believe I am hearing this. You are a boy, and boys should do boys things."
"Like what, daddy? What can a five foot, two inch boy do that would be considered boy things, daddy?"
"Well, you could ... well, you just could, that's all."
"Mom, we will let you talk to him. Mr. Thompson said he wants a signed letter by both of you on Monday and a doctor's certificate saying I had a complete physical and that I am able to play girls sports. I will also need at least three tennis dresses. A set of gaffes, and maybe even a packet of panties to put over the gaffes."
"What the hell is a gaffe?"
"It is an undergarment especially made to keep certain male bits hidden and the groin flat. Stage actors use them when they have to play female roles.
"Daddy, I don't care how macho you were in the Marines, but this isn't the Marines, and you are not the colonel. This is our family and it is about time you started seeing what is going on around you, even in your own home."
"But, I don't understand. Are you saying that there isn't one boy sport that you can play at school?"
"Mr. Smythe, my name is Patty and I am one of Leigh's best friends." Well that may have been a fib, but if it works then more power to her. "Our star player is out for the rest of the season with tennis elbow. This couldn't have come a worst time, because we have our local and state tournaments coming up. We would like Leigh to fill in for our injured player, because Leigh knows the game from every direction. But, because we are a girls team, we need Leigh to play with us as a girl. There is one sport that Leigh can play as a boy or a girl and that is chess. But we are tennis players, and we would like Leigh to join us as Leigh Anne."
"Well, what about the other kids at the school? I don't want Leigh to get beaten up because somebody doesn't like seeing him in a dress."
"Mr. Smythe, my name is Darlene, and I am one of Leigh's best friends too." That was news to me. "The other kids at school think Leigh is a girl anyway, a tomboy, but nevertheless a girl. If she were to be allowed to play with us on our team as a girl, then yes, she would have to go to school as Leigh Anne Smythe. But the way everybody sees her, there won't be a problem."
Darlene Haskins was as smart as she was pretty. Her sun golden hair just gleamed in the sunlight, and her smile was as bright as the sun. But even though she was a siren, well, I thought so anyway, she was not stuck up or prudish.
"Are you saying that everybody sees my son as a girl?"
"Yes, sir, we are."
"Dear, if you look at Leigh very closely, you will see that she doesn't even look like a boy, even dressed as she is right now. The only thing we can do, is let her take the path that is going to make her the happiest."
"Well, I guess I am out numbered, even by my own son. Since you have everybody's support, I will sign your consent letter, and your mother can make an appointment with our doctor to have your physical. You understand this though. From the first day you put on a dress in this house, is the day I will disown you. You are a boy and you need to act like one. But, I will sign the consent letter, because I don't need your mother making it hard on me."
"Oh Thank you so much, daddy!!! I exclaimed, giving him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.
I think it was at that moment when he saw that I may be a male, but I am not a boy.
"Uhm, you're uhm, yes, uhm, quite uhm, welcome."
We had him. His little threat of disowning me also went out the window, I think.
"Mom, we need to talk about this in my room so I can get set up with the clothes. I have my tennis racquet, but I will need new shoes that screams girl while I am playing."
"Alright, dear."
We went to my room and I sat on the bed with Darlene while mom sat in the chair and Patty and the other girls just stood. I was the first to speak.
"Mom, if I play on the girls tennis team as a girl, and register with the MHSAA as a girl, I will have to attend school as a girl. The only thing that will need to be changed is that I am a female. I mean, mom, when you named me, you spelled my name Leigh. I don't think you intended to do that, but that is my official name. So since my first name is spelled like a girl's, I should be designated a female on my school records too. That means we need to go shopping for new clothes. Clothes the girls today are wearing."
"You know your father will not support you."
"Mother, he has to learn that the world does not revolve around him. He may be the man of the house, but I am no man. I'm not even a boy even though I have a male body. If my body is any indication, I may be what the doctors call intersexed. We can find out when I have my physical. I mean, my voice is getting higher, I am developing a figure, and even though I am not developing breasts, yet, I bet that is coming in the not too distant future. So you see, mom, I need to do this. I need to play on the girls tennis team because that means I am accepted by my peers."
"Honey, I have always known that you were different from the boys I see in the neighborhood. You have a more feminine way of doing and looking at, things. I will support you too, and I will stand for no abuse of you by your father. You are right about one thing, though. You definitely are not a boy.
"Now about this consent letter, is it already written?"
"Not yet, mother. I was going to write it tonight, with the girls help, and have you and dadd sign it tomorrow."
"Alright, and I am going downstairs right now and call Dr. Sam. I am sure I can get you in before Monday. Hopefully. I will be right back up.
"Alright."
Dr. Samantha Haggar, MD OB/GYN is a very nice lady. She has been mom's doctor even before mom was pregnant with me. If anybody could get me a physical excuse saying that I can play girls sports, it was her. Besides, she has always called me a young lady anyway. So we will see what mom says when she comes back up. Mom came back to my room after about fifteen minutes.
"Dr. Sam said she can see you tomorrow, and I also told her what you said too. She said that was entirely possible, and she will check you out from head to toe. She said she will also give you a prescription note for radilogy to have an MRI done too. That is where they put you in this tube thingy and take pictures of the inside of your body. But it is better than an ultra sound or even x-rays, because the MRI machine sees everything. The MRI will be done at the hospital after we are done seeing Dr. Sam. Then Dr. Sam will let us know how the MRI turned out on Monday or Tuesday. But you don't need that for the physical excuse. So, since it is early yet, let's go shopping to get my daughter her new wardrobe."
"Alright. Uhm Patty, do you have to go right home?"
"Not if I call my mom and let her know where I'm at. I will just tell her I am going to go shopping with my best friend and her mother."
"Me too, Leigh," Darlene added. "Mrs. Smythe, may we use your phone?"
"Yes, it is in the living room, next to the couch."
"Why don't you use your cells?"
"Because Leigh, I might say something I don't want others to accidentally hear."
That was an all too big possibility with cell phones. They were after all just walkie talkies on the phone frequencies that go out to a repeater we call a cell, and then it is retransmitted to the other caller. Even though it takes nanoseconds to retransmit, it seems instantaneous to the callers.
Patty and Darlene went to call their moms, and mom and I just talked.
"Leigh, if I support you, will you act like a lady at all times?"
"Yes, mother, I will."
"Then I will support your decision to be my daughter, and to be a girl tennis player for the school girls tennis team. You know, sweetie, that you take after your grandmother. She was short and angelic looking too. Do you know your weight, sweetie?"
"One hundred and eighteen pounds, mom."
"You weigh less than I do. I am one hundred and twenty two pounds. Well, let's get ready for shopping."
We went to the living room, where Patty was still on the phone with her mother. She hung up as she saw us coming.
"My mom said it was about time that tomboy you talked so much about is going to start being a lady. She said I can go shopping with you."
"My mom said I could go, too."
"You told your mom I was a tomboy, Patty? I thought you didn't like me."
"Whatever gave you that idea? Yes, I did tell my mom there was this girl in my class that dressed and acted like a tomboy. I was talking about you. Leigh, I have always liked you, and envied your free spirit. I knew you were a male, but I also knew that the way you acted, you weren't a boy."
"What's the difference? If he is a male, of course he is a boy."
"Mr. Smythe, Leigh may be a lot of things, but being a boy isn't one of them. You see, it is who you are inside that counts, and people need to learn how to get to know someone before they go and say anything about that person. You have lived with Leigh her whole life, and you don't know the first thing about her. How she thinks, does things, what she likes or doesn't like. Mr. Smythe, get to know her before you say anything."
"Well, my father taught me that males are boys that grow up to be men, and any boy or man who acts effeminate is a sissy."
"I can say one thing about Leigh, Mr. Smythe. She is definitely no sissy. Mr. Smythe do you know about people who are transgendered, or even intersexed? Leigh is one or the other. Have you listened to Leigh when she talks? Have you ever noticed the tone of her voice? Have you seen the figure she is starting to get?" Daddy's face had a look of surprise on it, and his mouth hung open. "I didn't think so. Just because Leigh has your genes that made her a physical male, does not mean that she is a boy."
"Well my father..." He didn't get to finish before mom cut him off.
"Dear, your father isn't here right now, and we have to look at the facts of this situation. Leigh is five foot, two inches tall and weighs one hundred and eighteen pounds. That is normal for a girl her age. It is not normal for a boy her age. I myself weigh one hundred and twenty two pounds. Like it or not, Leigh is our daughter, and she will be treated with respect as such in this household."
"I give the orders in this house."
"Dear, marriage is a two person partnership. I have as much say in this house as you do. I am going to support Leigh in her journey to be who she is. If Dr.Sam says she is intersexed, or just transgendered, then we will respect Leigh for who she is."
"I'm going to go and lay down for a while. This is too much for me."
"You are lucky today is Friday. I am taking Leigh shopping for new clothes, because her figure will soon make the clothes she has unwearable. If what I see keeps happening, Leigh will fill out in the hips and chest. That my dear husband, will make her intersexed. If Dr. Sam says she is intersexed, I am going to do everything I can to see she becomes the girl she is. If Dr. Sam says she is transgendered, I and going to see she becomes the girl she is. So, dear, you have a decision to make. Do we support Leigh for who she is, or is it just going to be me?"
Leigh Anne - Chapter 2
by Barbara Lynn Terry
Author's Note: Stories that are written from the imagination are called fiction. Stories based on an actual person and chain of events is called a biography. This story, I suppose, I could have titled, "The Replacement", but I chose Leigh Anne. How many of you have played tennis at the neighborhood tennis courts. I know I have. Leigh Anne has played tennis with her friends every weekend at Burnham Park. Where is this story going? Through the young life of a male tennis player substituting for a girl on the school's girls tennis team. Just follow Leigh Anne as she has the time of her young life and discovers things about herself she never knew existed. Thank you for reading and for your comments. Barbara.
Part I - Daddy doesn't get his way.
"You do what you think is best. I will have nothing to do with this perversion, except sign the letter of consent. Leigh, it was your mother's idea to spell your first name the way it is. When I went to the courthouse to try and get it changed, I was told I needed a doctor's statement on the doctor's letterhead. You start wearing dresses, or any girl's clothing in this house, I will disown you. I should just kick you out."
"No you don't, mister!" Mom yelled at daddy. "You want someone out of this house, you can leave."
"Don't tempt me."
"Then I will say it again. If you want someone out of this house, there's the door. Don't let it hit you in the ass on the way out."
"You're all crazy; you're all insane. It's not right for a boy to be traipsing around like a girl."
"The only 'boy' here, dear, is you. The rest of us are girls."
Daddy went over to the phone and dialed a number. When whoever he dialed, answered, daddy started to talk.
"Hello, may I have the police at 23226 Palisades Drive? My wife is letting my thirteen year old son, dress and act like a girl." He listened for a couple of minutes, then daddy started getting loud.
"What the hell do you mean, it's not against the law? Of course it is. It's downright perverse, and perversion is against the law." He was shouting into the phone. I could just picture the poor officer holding the receiver away from his or her ear. "I don't have to calm down, this is my son, and he is not going to be traipsing around town in a dress." He listened again. "What do you mean, you will arrest me? I haven't done anything." He listened, again. "Disorderly conduct! The only disorderly conduct here is my wife supporting my son to dress and act like a girl."
I heard the voice get loud on the other end, and daddy just listened. After a few minutes, daddy hung up the phone, and went to his room and slammed the door.
"I guess he didn't like what the police told him."
"I guess not, mom, but he has to learn. This world is for everybody, not just him."
"You are so right, dear." She kissed me on my forehead, and then said let's go shopping.
Part II - Shopping.
When we got to the mall, we didn't talk about daddy or his yelling at the police. We just had fun shopping. The first shop we went to was one that sold coats, jackets, sweaters, hoodies, and jumpsuits for hunting. This store was for everybody, and it was quite busy when we went in. We went to the ladies section, and looked at all the coats. There was this snow white one, with faux fur trim around the parka, and it even came with a matching pair of gloves.
I took the one in my size off of the rack and tried it on. It fit perfectly. Mom said I could have it, and she paid the lady, then we left. The next store sold dresses and skirts of every size, color, style, fabric and length. We looked through the racks and there were a lot of nice clothes.
I took one dress that was wine colored in the changing booth and tried it on. It fit like I was born in it. I stepped out for mom to see.
"Honey, you look very pretty in that dress. It is just adorable. I love the color and style. You know what we should do? You should change in to this one, just before we go home and let your father see what a beautiful girl you are. You know, dear, when you said you were going to play tennis on the school girls team, I had my doubts. But seeing you now, I know I have a daughter. You are very beautiful, dear."
"Thank you, mom," I said, feeling the heat in my face rise.
We looked around at more dresses, and I saw a white one that was just perfect for church. Apparently, whoever thought this up was thinking about the white dress Natalie Wood wore in West Side Story to the dance. Oh, yes, I have seen that movie, and I could never understand how they compared it to Romeo and Juliet. There was a red sash around the waist that closed in the back. It was actually sewn in. I tried it on, and mom said if I wanted this one, it was for church and special things like parties and public events. I didn't know what she meant by "public" events, but I guess I will learn.
We looked at more dresses. Oh! Before I forget, I have to tell you that I could spend all day in here, and have so much fun. The next dress was a powder blue and had sewn on flowers around the front of the neckline, in different colors. It was very beautiful. This was a keeper too. It fit perfectly. All three dresses came to just above my knees, and had scoop necklines.
Mother saw the look on my face, when I stepped out for her to see.
"Honey, I think you can wear that one today. You look so angelic."
"Thank you, mother."
After we had gotten these three dresses, we looked at skirts. There was a white skirt that had a red waistband that seemed to be a set with my white dress. I got that one, and told mom I needed to find a top for the skirt right away.
We looked at all the blouses, shirts, pullovers and selected a blouse that had red trim on the edge of the sleeves. This was a perfect match for the skirt. I wonder what mom would think about me having a red bra? No? Oh well, it was just a thought. We went back and looked at the skirts, again.
The racks were full of choices guys could only dream about. I took a chocolate skirt off of the rack and went to try it on. It was an A-line that swirled when I moved. I needed a chocloate colored blouse or shirt to go with it, so we went back to the tops section.
I didn't find an exact match, but did find one just a shade lighter. This would be a perfect match too. I now had two skirts I could wear and two tops. Going back to the skirts, we found one that was hot pink, but mother said no, not for a few more years, at least. The next one I found was pale blue, and I needed a top for that one. So, we went back to the tops. I giggled out loud.
"What's so funny,dear?"
"This running back and forth getting tops for the skirts. But when I find a skirt, I want to match it with a top right away."
"That is a good way to do it, though. This way you match your outfits the way you want. You have very good fashion sense, too."
"Thank you, mother."
The next skirt was one to actually die for. It had a satin inner lining, with around the hem, and it too was an A-line. This was a lot of fun, and I really enjoyed shopping. Next, mom wanted to get me some slacks and jeans.
Girls jeans are a lighter denim with a stretch material. They bend every way we do. So, mom paid for the dresses, tops and skirts, and we left to go and find the pants.
We had only been to two stores, andit took us over four hours, so we stopped for a small bite at the food court. We got our food and sat down. I just looked around at the cute guys who were looking at me. I guess mom was right. I look like a girl even as I am dessed. I asked mother if I could go and change in to my powder blue dress after we were done here at the food court.
"Yes, dear, I think we should all make a quick stop before we do any more shopping. Did you have fun, so far Leigh?"
"Yes, mother, I have. Patty, what did you think about the clothes I tried on?"
"I'm jealous, girlfriend. I wish I had clothes like those."
Patty, of course, had really nice clothes. But I guess if you see them everyday, they lose their whatever you call it, and just become plain old clothes.
"Leigh, I think your dad is going to not only hit the roof, but I think he is actually going to shoot up to the moon. His temper is bad. Are you sure, Mrs. Smythe, that you and Leigh are safe around him?"
"Well, Darlene, I am going to have to keep a close eye on him. He is a sound sleeper, so when his alaram goes off in the morning, I'm going to get up too. Like with Leigh's dad, he was in the Marine Corps, and he wants Leigh to join the Marines too. Leigh has told me a few times that she wants to study law. The Marines would be perfect for her, if she enlisted, because she could take her ROTC in college, and join the JAG Corps after she graduates. But I am not going to force her. If she did this, she would graduate as a lieutenant jg and after a certain period of time could resign her commission.
"The only good paying employer in this country right now, is the federal government. But Leigh has a lot of time to make up her mind. Well, ladies, are we ready? Let's make a quick pit stop and Leigh can change in the ladies lounge."
We put our trash in the bin, and headed for the nearest ladies room. Once inside, I went right to a stall and did my business. Then mom handed me a slip I didn't see her buy, and the dress. I put them on, and zipped the dress as far as I could. I stepped out of the stall, and Darlene helped zip it up and fasten the clasp at the top. I looked myself in the mirror from all sides, and what I saw, I liked.
"Oh honey, you look so much like an angel," mom said, with tears starting to form. She gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
Another lady who was in there too, told meI was lucky to be so beautiful at such a young age. I said thank you, and we left for the lingerie shop.
Guys you will never know what we see when we look at al those colors, fabrics, styles and lengths. Like in the Doris Day song where she sings, "I drool over dresses made of lace. ..." Well we do. We drool over anything made of lace or has lace on it. While pink shows that a girl is proud to be a girl, lace has that same effect. Oh, how do I know about Doris Day? Mom has a lot of her records and movies. When we watch them, daddy always has business everywhere else but at home. I think mom drives him crazy with her songs too. The funniest Doris Day song I ever heard mom play was "I Said My Pajamas and Put On My Pray'rs". That song is so funny. A part of the song goes like this; "I climbed up the door, and opened the stairs, said my pajamas and put on my prayers, turned off the bed and crawled in to the light, and all because you kissed me, good night." I laugh so hard when I hear this song. So now we were at the lingerie shop, and all the colors and aromas were intoxicating. Yes guys, even for girls and women, feminine scents can be intoxicating. We started looking around. A lady that was older than mom came over.
"Hello, I'm Stacy. May I help you?"
"Yes, Stacy. We're looking for lingerie to go with my daughter's new clothes."
She took the clothes out of the bags and showed them to Stacy.
"I have just what you need. Follow me, please."
She took us over to a part of the store that seemed deserted. We were told this is where all the good lingerie was, and only special customers get to come back this far. Mom asked her what she meant by "special" customers, and she said those that had lingerie needs better than what was in the public area. Stacy asked mom if she could have a private talk with her. They went a ways away where Darlene, Patty and I couldn't hear what they were saying. I saw mom get a shocked look on her face.
"Come, girls, apparently this woman has the wrong impression. Stacy, who is your supervisor?"
"We don't give out that information."
"Oh no! We will just see about that."
We went over to the cash register and mom asked the woman behind the counter if we could talk to the manager. She said just a minute and disappeared in the back. A young woman came out and asked us what we wanted. Mom told this lady about Stacy telling mom that she takes care of many she/boys, so there is no need to be embarassed. Mom assured the manager that I was all girl, and that this insult needs to be dealth with. The manager agreed.
"Stacy, what has gotten into you,lately? These are not the first customers you have purposely insulted. Apologize to this woman and her daughter right now."
"If she is a real girl, then let's go in the back and she can show us."
"Stacy! What is the matter with you?"
"Listen you little upstart. You're only the manager here because you have a business degree. I have worked here for fifteen years. I know a she/boy when I see one."
"Stacy, get your coat and purse and sign out. You're fired. If you want to complain to Mary when she is here on Friday, you go right ahead. I will have already filed my report to her before then."
"What is your name, young lady?" Mom asked the manager.
"Denise Richardson, ma'am. I'm the store manager."
"Well, thank you Denise."
"You're very welcome, ma'am. As a sort of consolation for your trouble, you can pick out anything in the store for free. Of course, it will be one item only, but it is something for your trouble."
Stacy came out of the back in a huff, and oh boy, if looks could kill. She looked worse than a bull with all those swords in its side. After she left the store, we continued shopping. Denise is going to love us. Too bad Stacy won't get this commission.
Mom let me get four bra and panty sets that were on hangers, several pair of panties, a few more bras, camis, three more full and half slips. We took everything to the counter and mom paid the young lady and we left to take our bags to the car. Never leave your bags in plain sight. Always put them in the trunk, especially if you are going back in the mall.
The next store we went to had what is called costume jewelry, you know everything is cheap. But some of the plastic earrings are really good and they have hypoallergenic posts. There were some necklaces too, that were hypoallergenic and only cost like thirty dollars. After I picked a few pairs of hoops, butterflies, barettes and hair clips, we decided our shopping for today was done. Besides, if you spend everything in one day, you can't come back the next weekend until you have more money. On the way out to the car, we stopped at the food court and got sodas to go and mom got something from Starbucks.
We put our bags in the trunk with the rest, and we got in the car and buckled in. It took us a little while to get out of this parking lane, because someone ahead of us was looking for "just the right parking spot". When we got on to the street, mom drove us home. All the while in the back we girls were talking endlessly about what I had gotten, and about that witch, Stacy. Before we knew it, we were home.
When they got in the house, and took everything to Leigh's room, her mother heard her father mumbling under his breath. Leigh's mom went to see what was going on.
"Dear, is there something wrong?"
"I should say there is. Here," he said, handing his wife a neatly folded paper. "This is Leigh's permission to play on the school's girls tennis team."
"But, dear, why are you packing?"
"Because, I can't stay here if Leigh is going to be dressing and acting as a girl. It goes against everything I was brought up to believe."
"Dear, you are carrying this a bit too far. These aren't the same days as when you and I grew up. These are different times, and societal thinking towards gays, lesbians, cross dressers, bisexuals, transsexuals and intersexed persons, is changing. You have to understand, dear, that even when we were teens, the whole thing about being who we are, was actually to be an individual.
"Leigh doesn't have the body mass you have, and she never will. Leigh loves to play tennis and I even played a few games with her myself. If being a girl makes her happy, then that is what she will be. Our job is to make sure she doesn't do anything wrong, like rob people, beat people up, steal, injure or kill, or go joy riding in someone else's car. Our job is make sure that she is brought up with a set of values that will make her a decent adult.
"We cannot go around and dictate who Leigh can be, because she is her own person. I can't think her thoughts for her and neither can you.To tell her she is doing wrong by being herself, lowers her self esteem and makes her think that she should never have been born. There are many children like Leigh who commit suicide because nobody accepts them for who they are. I read it in some of the literature on Leigh's computer.
"Dear, you have to look at it from Leighs point of view. This is who she is, and nothing we say or do will stop that."
"I have heard this all before. Is there anything new in what you just said?"
"Yes, all of what I said is new, as far as this discussion goes."
Leigh walked in to her parents room right at that time, wearing one of her new outfits.
"Daddy, do you like my new outfit?"
He grabbed both of his suitcases, and stormed out of the room and out of the house, mumbling about faggots and perversion and that this isn't the end of this.
"Don't worry, dear. Your father just needs time to come to his senses."
"But mom, what if he doesn't? Does that mean it's my fault that he left?"
"No, dear, it is not your fault. Let me ask you something. Did you have fun shopping today?"
"Yes, mother, I did. I didn't know shopping could so much fun."
"See. If a total stranger asked you if you want to be a girl, physically, what would you say?"
"Yes, right now if at all possible."
"So you see, dear, it is not your fault that your narrow minded, bigoted father left the house. He doesn't know what he is going to miss out on. Anyway, tomorow you see my doctor. Are you goiong to wear that?"
"Yes, mom, I am."
"Good choice." She hugged me and said she had to get dinner started, then caught herself. "What am I thinking? You know, Leigh, since it is only us girls now, we can actually put up the tv trays and have dinner in the living room while we watch tv. How does that sound?"
"Sound good, mom." Her mother gave her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.
Leigh Anne
by Barbara Lynn Terry
(Author's Note: Title IX USC (Title XX USC) §1681 (a), (8) states as follows:
"(a) Prohibition against discrimination; exceptions. No person in the United States shall, on the basis of sex, be excluded from participation in, be denied the benefits of, or be subjected to discrimination under any education program or activity receiving Federal financial assistance, except that:
(8) Father-son or mother-daughter activities at educational institutions
this section shall not preclude father-son or mother-daughter activities at an educational institution, but if such activities are provided for students of one sex, opportunities for reasonably comparable activities shall be provided for students of the other sex; and" Other sections not necessary have been omitted.
This is the law that the United States District Court uses to rule on civil action hearings for sex discrimination. Like it or not, the MHSAA must allow Leigh Anne to play as a girl on the girls tennins team; of course with the proper medical certificates. It is this title that permitted Canadian Tami Maida to play quarterback on an all boys football team in Oregon in 1981, while her father finished his doctorate degree.) ~ Barbara Lynn Terry ~
Chapter 3 - Leigh's physical.
It was a fitful night for Leigh as she kept dreaming that her father was coming to kidnap her, and make her be a boy whether she wanted to or not. Leigh tossed and turned so much that her blankets were on the floor and she was on top of them. Her mother came in to wake her up.
"Leigh! My goodness, what are you doing on the floor?"
"I...I don't...know. I had a terrible dream, but I can't remember what it was."
"It is all right, dear. Today you get your physical done. Get your bath in and get dressed. We need to be at Dr. Sam's at ten. You have time for a bubble bath, but a quick one."
Leigh got up and went to run her bath water. She put in a cap full of Violet Garden bubble bath, and went to get her clothes out. She put her dress on the bed, as well as her stockings, and she took her lingerie in to the bathroom with her. When she got back to the bath room, the tub had a mountain of suds. Leigh turned off the water, and got in the tub. She soaked for a few minutes, when her mother told her not to dally too long. So she made sure she cleaned all over and then rinsed off with the shower head. She patted herself dry and got in to her lingerie. It was just basic white, but the bra had lots of lace between the cups, the panties had a lace waistband and lace around the leg openings. The slip had lace on the front between the breasts. After getting her lingerie on, she went back to her room, making sure her father was no where to be seen.
She went in her bedroom, and sat at her computer desk she used as a makeshift vanity. She turned her mirror so she could see her face, and put mascara on her lashes and dual foundation/powder on her face. She put on a light pink lipstick, and then sat down to put the breast forms in the bra cups. She made sure they looked like the girls at school, and then put on her stockings. These were stay up, tan nylons, so she didn't need garters. Then she stepped in to the white dress with the red sash. She zipped up the dress and fastened the red sash. Even though it was sewn in to the dress, there was a button on the back that made if look like the red bow was actually tied. She sat down and put her shoes on. These were white Mary Jane's with modest one inch heels. She put her hair in a high pony tail, and pronounced herself to see Dr. Sam.
Leigh went downstairs and poured herself a glass of orange juice and milk. She toasted one slice of bread, and spread jelly on it. When she was done, she rinsed her glasses, and threw the paper plate she used in the trash. Her mother came in at that moment.
"Here's your purse, dear. You forgot it in your room. Leigh, a girl has her whole life in her purse, that is why we guard them so closely. Never leave the house without your purse. When you are at school, carry your purse with you to class, never leave it in your locker."
"Yes, mom, thank you."
"All right, dear. My you look so pretty. Are you ready to go and see Dr. Sam?"
"Yes, mom. Mom? I've been thinking. I am glad that Patty and the girls want me to play on their team. It will give me something to do for the school. I mean, the jocks just play because they want everybody to think they are something special. The girls play in competition, and they really get in to it, too. But when the game is over, it is over. Guys are always telling others even when there is no game, that they are losers and will get the manure kicked out of them."
"You never could say cuss or swear words. Could you? Honey, boys and men are notorious for doing that. I never could understand why they are like that though. Your grandmother says it is in their genes and they can't help being childish, no matter how old they get. It seems men seem to think talking nasty is cute, or something. That is why we have to look after them, because they are actually unable to look after themselves. If it weren't for us, Leigh, the men would have destroyed the world decades ago."
Leigh's mother backed the car out of the driveway, and headed for downtown. When we got to the medical arts building, mom found a parking spot that was quite a ways from the door. There were boys walking by that whistled, and I just smiled to myself. My back was facing the boys, so they couldn't see me smile. We went inside and took the elevator to the third floor where Dr. Samantha Haggar, MD OB/GYN had her office. We went in, and the receptionist told us to have a seat. We were told there was one patient ahead of us.
We waited for about fifteen minutes, before Dr. Sam's nurse called us in. Betty Anderson was a nice lady and has worked for Dr. Sam for three years. I watched how she walked, and how her sun yellow, blonde hair framed her face. When she talked, she had a husky high voice, and teeth that sparkled.
"Leigh, get undressed, except for your panties and bra, and put this gown on. It goes on backwards. Then sit up on this table." I did as she said, then she came back in and asked if I had the gown on.
"Yes, I do, Betty."
"I need to take your vitals, honey."
She listened to my heart, my lungs, looked in my ears, my throat, took my pulse and put a thing on my finger she called a pulseox.
"What is a pulseox?"
"It stands for pulse oximeter. It measures your oxygen saturation level and your pulse rate. The top number is your oxygen level and the bottom number is your pulse rate. The higher the top number, the better."
"I learned something new today," I said, with a beaming smile.
"That's good, Leigh," Dr. Sam said, coming in to the exam room. "I haven't seen you since you were three years old. What brings you in today?"
"I need a physical, and a statement from my doctor saying I can play tennis. I am substituting for one of the injured girls."
"Well, let's take a look at you. You look like and angel, Leigh. Let me take a listen." She did the same thing Betty did, but this time, she did it longer. She also listened to my belly, and then she said because of my physical nature, she had to check me for hernias. When she felt between my legs, she went ... "oh my".
"Leigh, I have scheduled a CAT scan and an MRI for you at the hospital as soon as you can get there. When you are done at the hospital, I want you to come right back here. I will also be at the hospital watching the MRI being done. I don't have any more patients to see today, so I can devote the rest of the day to you. I also want you to go to the lab at the hospital and have blood drawn. I can get the CAT scan and MRI reports right away. The lab will fax me the results of your blood draw. You may get dressed. Leigh when you are done, take this paper to the check out window, and she will give you something to give to the hospital. You are to go right to out patient check in. They will probably have you do the blood draw first, then the CAT scan and the MRI. These diagnostic tests will tell us a lot about what is going on inside of you. Geri, I felt something that boys should not have. I am going to watch this MRI very intently."
"Sam, Leigh and I have talked about this. Could she be intersexed, with the sex being female?"
"There is a strong possibility. Leigh, you are how old now?"
"I'm fourteen, Dr. Sam."
"Yes, and that is about the time late bloomers start to develop. I noticed breast buds on your chest, and felt a cavity being hidden by what looks like a penis. We will see what these tests show."
We took the check out slip Dr. Sam gave us, and the lady checking us out, took another sheet that had all kinds of little square boxes. She checked five of the boxes, and at the bottom of the slip, she wrote in capital letters...FULL MRI BODY SCAN. She handed the paper to mom, and we left to go to the hospital.
Chapter 4 - At the hospital.
Mom found a parking space not far from the main doors of the hospital. We went in and right to the desk that said outpatient registration. Mom gave the lady the slip of paper, and we were told to have a seat. It was about ten minutes later, that a man came out and called my name. He said he was from the lab, and he was going to draw some blood. I asked how was he going to draw it...in pencil, ink or charcoal. He laughed, and his teeth sparkled. He looked like maybe he in his late twenties, so I had to ask.
"Excuse me, but how old are you?"
"I'm 31, Leigh. How old are you?"
"I'm 14."
"I wish I could be 14 again. Have you ever had blood taken from you, before this?"
"No."
"Well, I have to draw six tubes of blood, and there is quite a lot here your doctors wants. He doesn't just want a hormone level, he wants a complete hormone panel done. Then wants a cbc, too."
"What is a cbc?
"Complete blood count. That will give us your heart enzyme levels, your corpuscle count, that is just to see if you are anemic, and a hormone balance level. Plus quite a few other things. But your doctor wants a complete hormone panel done. Does your doctor suspect that you are transgendered?"
"No, she just said she wants to find out what is going on."
"Oh. Well, the reason I asked, is because we have had a few in here for the same thing who are transgender. All right, here we are. Sit in that chair, and just relax, put your arm on that wide arm rest." I did as I was told, and he placed a small needle he called a butterfly in my arm. The blood just flowed through the attached rubber hose thing in to the glass tube.
"What is your name?"
"Eric and your name is Leigh. You are very pretty, Leigh, never let anybody tell you different."
"I won't," he was done and he put a folded gauze square on my arm, and put flesh colored tape to hold it over where the needle was.
"Be good, now. You can go back out in the waiting area where you registered, and someone from radiology will come and get you. It was nice meeting you, Leigh."
"It was nice meeting you, too, Eric."
I went back out by mom, and I told her about the hunk in the lab. She whispered to me, that we was too old for me, even if he was as handsome as Paul Newman. I giggled. I had seen many of mom's movies, so I knew about these actors that mom knew about and had seen their movies in the theater. Now she has dvd's with all of her favorite movies. One of my favorite movies is Flower Drum Song, with Benson Fong, James Shigeta, Nancy Kwan, Jack Soo, Juanita Hall and a famous actress from China, Miyoshi Umeki.
James Shigeta plays Benson Fong's son, and he tells Benson Fong that here a man thinks for himself. Benson Fong tells him, "when that day comes that you can think for yourself, I will let you know." When I heard that I laughed so hard, I thought I would never stop. It is a very funny movie, and the antics between Nancy Kwan and Jack Soo are hilarious. While I was thinking about these movies mom has at home, I heard my name.
"Will you please get in the wheelchair, please? It is hospital policy because radiology is a ways from here. May I see your wrist band, please?" I showed it to her. "Give me your name and birth date, please?" I did and we were on our way to radiology. "Have you ever had a CAT scan before?"
"No. What does CAT scan mean?"
"It means, computed axial tomography, or CAT it is also called a CT scan, but it is the same thing. We usually use the CAT scans for head trauma, and to see if you still have a brain." I giggled. "But it doesn't take long, about fifteen minutes at the most, unless we are looking for something specific. Then it can take up to twenty minutes.
"Do I have to lay down for this?"
"Yes. We put you on a movable exam table, and then we move your head just inside the arch. If you watch it, you will see different colors as it goes around."
"If this can see my brain, and the MRI I am going to have can see my brain; why does my doctor want me to have a CAT scan?"
"Because then she can compare the two. The MRI is better at scanning diagnostics than the CAT scan is, but I think she just wants to be able to compare them. In the CAT scan, too, we can isolate certain areas. The MRI just sees everything at once. It took almost ten minutes to get to the radiology department. I went in, and they said to lay on the table, with my head in the recess. I laid down, and I heard buttons being pushed, and the table started to move.
"Here we go, Leigh. This will take about ten or eleven minutes."
After a while I was told there were seven minutes left, then four minutes, then one minute, and the lady said we were done. The table moved again, and I had to have help getting up.
"See, that wasn't so bad. Was it?"
"No, not really."
"All right, young lady, back in the wheelchair and I will take to the MRI lab."
I sat down in the wheelchair, and she took me out in the hallway. She also brought a blanket with her. The MRI lab was four doors away from the CAT scan room. She stopped by the MRI lab, and went in to tell them I was here. She gave me the blanket, because she said some patients get cold sitting in the hallway. I was kind of chilly, so I covered up with the blanket. It seemed I waited forever, then Dr. Sam came by me.
"Hi Leigh. Are you ready to find out what makes you tick?"
"Yes, Dr. Sam," I smiled when I said that.
"All right, I will go in and see how much longer."
When she came back out, she said they were almost finished with the patient that was in there. Dr. Sam waited with me, to keep me company while I waited.
"Dr. Sam, why did you want me to have a CAT scan and an MRI?"
"Well, sometimes the CAT scan can see something in a certain area of the brain. What I want the MRI for is a full torso examination. I wants to see what is below your neck."
"Do you think what you said in your office is what is happening?"
"Honey, it is a very distinct possibility. The MRI, CAT scan and blood tests will tell me everything I need to know. The MRI is going to take a while, so if you feel like taking a nap while you are in the tube, you can. They will give you ear plugs, because it gets horrendously noisy in the tube. With the ear plugs the noise sounds far away. They will even pipe in music for you to listen to."
"Leigh Anne Smythe?" A lady asked me. I nodded. "Name and birth date, please." I said it, and she looked at my wrist band, and we went inside. She gave me a gown and told me to go in to the restroom and take off my dress and bra and put the gown on. It was a good thing I was wearing a half slip. I came out holding my dress and bra, and Dr. Sam said she would watch them.
"Lie down, put your head in the recess and fold your arms across your belly. Here are some ear plugs. Place one in each ear, and here is a bulb that if you feel at any time you cannot complete the exam, you just have to press this, and we will bring you out immediately. This MRI is going to be a lengthy one, and could take anywhere from forty five minutes to one hour. Are you ready?" I nodded, and she and Dr. Sam disappeared behind the glass. The table began to move in to the tube. "All Right, Leigh, we are going to start now. Just don't mind the air hammer noise. What kind of music do you like?" I told her, and she put it through.
As I laid there, being scanned, I was getting kind of drowsy. I drifted off to sleep, and the next thing I knew, I was being wakened by the radiology tech.
"It was a good scan, young lady. Joanne will take you back to registration, then you can leave."
Dr. Sam walked with me back to the outpatient registration, because she wanted to talk to my mom. As we were walking, Dr. Sam only said the word yes, and smiled at me. We got outpatient registration, and mom was surprised to see Dr. Sam.
"Sam, did everything go all right?"
"Yes, better than I suspected it would. Now all I need is the CAT scan and the blood results. Leigh, you can go home, but Geri, I want you to bring her back to my office Monday after school. We have some very big plans to make."
Leigh Anne - Chapter 4 - Shopping
by Barbara Lynn Terry
As they got home, mom told Leigh to go and change, because she wanted to take her out to go shopping. She changed into a powder blue, A-line skirt and a powder blue half slip. The only under garment she changed was her panties. She took off the ones she wore to see Dr. Sam, and got out a nice pair of powder blue panties, to match the dress. The ones she wore to see Dr. Sam, she put in the laundry hamper. Leigh also changed her shoes, too. Instead of the white heels she wore that morning, she put on a pair of black flats, with a one half inch heel. She undid her hair and put it back in to a pony tail. The pony tail she had when she saw Dr. Sam, was a little messed up because of lying down for the ultra sound and the MRI.
She went downstairs, and her mother approved of her outfit.
"Leigh Anne Smythe, I should wear you out. Go back upstairs and get your purse. Never go anywhere without it."
"Yes, mother." Leigh went to get her purse. When she came back down, her purse across her left shoulder, they were ready to head to the mall.
"We can get a little something for lunch, while we are shopping."
Mrs. Smythe drove around the mall parking lot looking for a space near the food court doors. She saw a car backing out, and immediately put her left blinker on. She pulled in to the space, but it was at the end of the parking lane. It was a good thing that Leigh had her flats on.
They got inside by the food court, and went up to the second level. They went in the little shop titled Everything For The Discriminating Woman. Leigh being fourteen, was already wearing misses junior sizes. Leigh's mother went directly to the dresses.
"Leigh, honey, look for a few dresses that you like. But, young lady, I get to have the final aproval."
Leigh giggled. "Yes, mom."
Leigh looked around, she didn't know what she was looking for, until she found it. Like most girls and women, Leigh didn't have a plan to buy a certain brand, or style, or length, or material. She just looked, and would know that she wanted that dress, when she found it.
Leigh took several, one at a time, and held them up to her. She rejected every one of them.
As she looked more at the dresses on the racks, she saw one that seemed to scream, "buy me, I'm the one for you". It was simple beige that came to just above her knees and had a scoop neck with a back zip. It had a hook and eye closure at the top of the zipper. This hook and eye closure prevents the dress from coming unzipped at the wrong time. Nylon zippers are famous for that.
Leigh went in the changing booth and tried the dress on. It fit, but a little loose, but not by much. It is nice, sometimes, to wear something loose fitting, because it makes boys and men guess if girls have a figure or not. If she used a belt tie with it, it would fit perfectly. She went to the accessory part of the store, and looked for a belt tie. She needed one either in beige or black. She found a black one, that had a button closure in the back, making the belt tie look like it was actually tied. Leigh put the belt tie around her, and buttoned it. The dress fit like a glove. She kept the belt tie.
Leigh then went back by the dresses.
"Honey, where were you?"
"I found this beige dress, and it fit kinda loose, so I went to look for a belt tie for it. I found this nice black one."
"Leigh Anne Smythe, where did you learn to accessorize like that?"
Leigh just shrugged. "I don't know, mom. Maybe from...you."
Leigh and mother hugged.
"My little girl isn't so little any more."
"No, she isn't," came a voice from behind them. "I was watching her, because she had the dress on, and when I saw she was looking for and accessory to go with it, I kept watching. If she were my daughter, I would definitely be a proud mother. It is amazing, isn't it, that a girl so young, can shop by herself."
"Yes, and I am very proud of this girl. She is going to be a model, I think."
Leigh blushed a crimson red.
"What is your name, young lady?"
"Leigh Anne."
"Do you know Patty Langston?"
"Yes, we are very good friends. We are even in the same classes, together."
"I'm Mrs. Langston, Patty's mother."
"OMG! It is so nice to meet you."
"I come to all the tennis games, because I drive Patty to them. I can pick you up, too. It wouldn't be a problem. I am really glad that Patty was able to find a girl to play on the team. She said you are very good at tennis."
"I don't know about being very good, but I play a decent game."
"Patty said you had manners, but she didn't tell me you were so modest, too. Patty said, if you were an adult, you could actually be a girls tennis coach for the school."
"Well, maybe. But, I like to play tennis, not only because I love the game, but because it is good exercise, too."
"Your figure is proof of that. So, Mrs. Smythe, may I pick her up and she can ride with Patty and Darlene? I swear, those two girls are joined at the hip. Darlene spends so much time at our house, a person would think she lives there." Mrs. Langston giggled.
"Well, I don't see any reason why she couldn't ride with her friends. Leigh, would you like that?"
"Yes, mom. Thank you, Mrs. Langston."
"You are quite welcome, young lady. Now, how about when we are done here, we go for a bite of lunch."
"Just a bite?" Leigh quipped. All three giggled.
"They have an Applebee's just off of the food court. I was going to go there, and have my lunch. So, why not we all go together? I can get to know you a little better, Leigh Anne."
"It is alright with me. Mom, what do you think?"
"Sounds like a plan to me."
"I found one dress, I need two or three more, and a couple of skirts and blouses, too."
"Leigh, you go and find the dresses and just a couple skirts and blouses, while I talk to Mrs. Langston."
Leigh went to look at more dresses, and saw a really pretty lilac, sleeveless, sheath dress, with matching jacket. The jacket didn't come quite to the waist, and was meant to be worn open, as the buttons on it were more for decoration. The purpose for that was, so everybody could see the dress. This could be worn to school, for hanging out, for official appointments, and even parties.
It wasn't a party dress, per se, but was the kind that could be worn anywhere. Leigh Anne found one in her size, and went to try it on. She was not aware that her mother and Mrs. Langston were watching her very closely. The dress came to about two inches above her knees, and her mother seemed to think that was high enough.
"She has a wonderful eye for fashion, and not just what the girls wear today, but for tasteful things. Like that sheath she just tried on. I'm glad that Patty had mentioned her, after they had a talk with the school principal."
Leigh's mother didn't tell Mrs. Langston of the row Leigh, Patty and Darlene caused, when they said Leigh was substituting for the injured girl, as a girl. Leigh's mother didn't think Mrs. Langston would understand.
"Yes, Leigh, Patty and Darlene came to the house right after school and asked us if Leigh could substitute for one of the girls who was out for the rest of the school year. Of course, we said yes, so, here we are."
"Well, from what Patty tells me, Leigh Anne could go professional after she graduates from high school, or, maybe even during summer break."
"Maybe, Mrs. Langston ..."
"It's Maggie."
"Thank you, Maggie, I'm Geri. But I don't think Leigh would be interested in being a professional tennis player. I will mention it to her, though.
"Well, if Leigh is as good as Patty says she is, then maybe you should kind of talk her into it, without her knowing that is what you are doing. She is only 14 now, so there is a lot of time for her to think about it. All I am saying is, she could turn her talent in to some big money."
"We have never been too keen on a lot of money, Mrs. Langston," Leigh said, as she came around the corner. "I have considered whether or not I should play tennis professionally. Patty, Darlene and I talked about it. But, it is like you said, too, that I am only 14, so I have a lot of time to think about it. Who knows, I might even be a waitress, or maybe even a nurse, maybe I will just go to medical school and become a doctor. I have a lot of time to think about what I want to do when I graduate from high school.
"Mrs. Langston, there is one thing for sure that I am going to do, after I graduate from high school; I'm going to go to college. I can play tennis there, too. Who knows, I may even be 'discovered' by an agent. There are a lot of possibles involved, so I have to think about each of them."
"Didn't I tell you that Patty said you were smart? I am very happy that you have that attitude. It will serve you well in the coming years.
"Mom, I found two more skirts and tops, and I feel I have walked the Boston Marathon, today. I'm hungry."
"Yes, dear, we are going. Do you remember the last time I took you to Applebee's?"
"Yes, that was my ninth birthday. You said you were taking me out for a special dinner. Uhm, mom? We need to talk when we get home."
"Yes, dear, but for right now, let's enjoy our lunch."
All three headed towards Applebee's. They were almost there, when Patty and Darlene met them.
"Hey mom," Patty said, cheerfully.
"Hi Mrs. Langston," Darlene added.
"Where is everybody going? You aren't leaving. Are you?"
"No, Patty, we were just going to go to Applebee's for lunch. Want to come?"
"You bet."
It was no accident that Patty and Darlene met up with Leigh and company. They were actually looking for Leigh, anyway. They all went in to Applebee's, and amazingly, everybody fit in one booth.
"So, Leigh, did you get your tennis clothes, yet?" Patty inquired.
"No, not yet. We are going a little later and get them, or tomorrow evening after school. Our next game isn't until Wednesday, so, I can get them tomorrow. Besides, I kinda can't make up my mind if I want a skirt and top combo, or just a few tennis dresses."
"Well, for me," Patty said, thoughtfully, "I like the dresses. They are one piece and you don't have an extra top to mess with."
"Well, we will see. When I get home tonight, mom..."
"Yes, Leigh, what is it, dear?"
"It can wait until we get home. Let's order, I'm starving."
"Leigh, if you think this shopping trip has made you hungry, wait til you come with your friends. You will feel like you walked a dozen marathons. We can go and get your tennis clothes, after we are done here, if you wish."
"That would be great, mom." Patty and Darlene agreed.
It was decided however, that since the girls were close friends, they should sit in the next booth, and the mothers would sit in the one they were in. It would be the same waitress, so they told her the girls were going to sit in the next booth. The waitress, whose name was Emily, said that would be fine.
Geraldine Smythe ordered for all of them. The sizzling steak dinners at Applebee's are delicious, and piping hot when they are brought to the customer.
After the meals were passed out, Emily asked if both booths were going to be on one check. Geri assured her it was.
As they ate, Geri and Maggie talked about Leigh, and what her prospects were after high school. Not wanting to be rude and eaves drop, the girls talked about the upcoming games, and how much fun they were going to have. They kind of were a little awed, that Leigh was going to be playing on their team.
"Leigh," Patty said, matter of factly, "our next game is a home game against Gaynor High. They are very good, so we have to be just a tad better."
"I will give it all I have. Besides, maybe they won't be able to take my lobs."
"Maybe, Leigh, but we have to be quicker and better. We will be playing doubles first, then whoever wins the doubles, one girl from each team will play singles against another girl from the other team. By the time we are done on Wednesday, we are going to be ..."
"Tired," Leigh added.
"No, I think we will be beyond tired." All three girls giggled.
Of course, you have never seen an over weight tennis player. To chase the ball back and forth, you have to be very agile. You have to be able to know when to chase the ball and when not to. The whole idea is to keep an eye on the ball, to see where it is going to land on your side of the court.
This wasn't just a simple weekend, having fun kind of game. This was for winning against another school for the chance to go to state and the finals. So, Leigh had to get her tennis clothes today, so she had them.
"I heard Gaynor High has this girl who five foot, eight inches. I'm five foot, three inches. That would make her five inches taller than me. If I can get my lobs past her, then we will be okay. I'm going to do my best to keep that girl from playing against whoever from our team plays the singles."
"Leigh," Patty looked at her with a serious expression. "Don't be awed by this girl's height. I have heard that, yes, she is tall, but she is also clumsy. She can't play on the women's courts too well."
"Well, we will see what happens." Leigh turned to look at her mother. "Mom, may I have another soda, please?"
"Yes, dear, you may. Just order it and I will have Emily add it to the bill. Patty and Darlene may order another soda, too." The girls ordered their soda pops, and they sat there making their plans for defeating Gaynor High. It is good school spirit to be able to go to the trophy case and see the trophy. The more wins assured that Leigh and her team were going to go to the state finals. Maybe if they won at state, they would be going to the nationals. That would be something.
Chapter 2 - Leigh shops for tennis clothes.
Everybody was finished with their meal, and Geraldine Smythe left a generous tip at both booths. It was, after all, good manners. Since both booths were in Emily's station, she would get both tips.
As they went back in to the mall proper, they headed for Jim's Sporting Goods, on the second floor. As they walked through the mall, they saw a few Gaynor high girls go in the same store they were on their way to. Patty told Leigh to ignore anything they said, because they were just trying to get a reaction from her. Leigh assured Patty there was no problem.
They went in the store, and went right to the tennis racquets. Leigh only had one racquet at home, and wanted at least two more. Now, anybody who has ever bought sports equipment, especially for tournaments and finals, knows this equipment is not cheap. The cheaper the tennis racquet, the less quality. The saying 'you get what you pay for' is extremely true with tennis equipment. The best racquets are upwards of two hundred dollars, as are tennis dresses, skirts and tops. Tennis shoes with good grip and lightweight are also expensive.
Geraldine Watkins from Gaynor High saw them come in.
"Well, girls, you may as well give it up this year. We are the best team, unbeaten, and we intend to stay that way."
Ignoring her, Patty, Darlene and Leigh looked at the tennis dresses. There were several Leigh liked, and they cost a small fortune. There was one that caught Leigh's eye, but it also caught Geri Watkins eye, too. Leigh took it off of the rack, but Geri tried to pull it away from her.
"Excuse me," Leigh said, looking directly in to Geri's eyes. "I saw the dress first, and I have it in my hands. It is very impolite to think you have every right to take something away from someone. I can also tell by the way you brag about being unbeaten, that you are used to getting what you want. Well, only a spoiled child would have that way of thinking, and I am not your mother. So, either let go of the dress, or you will end up paying for it, if you rip it."
"Well, Patricia, who's your snotty friend?"
"Geri, meet Leigh Anne Smythe, our last minute replacement for Janie. There is something you need to know, too, Gerladine; we are also unbeaten. That is why we have the next game together. I am not going to say that we are better than you, but we will give you a run for your money."
"Yeah, whatever, girly girl. You can have the stupid dress, bitch, and I hope it doesn't fit."
Geri was to regret what she said, because Leigh stepped out of the changing booth, looking like a tennis pro. Geri Smythe said that she could keep the dress. Then she went looking for another dress, but found a skirt and top combo. She also ran in to Geri.
"Listen Geri, I am really good at this game, and when we have our next game, I just want to have fun. I don't need a whole lot of drama before the game. I'm here to get tennis clothes and a couple of racquets. I am not here to argue or boast about what I can or cannot do. If you have a problem with our school, then maybe you don't belong in the tournaments."
"Yeah, well, I can brag as much as I want to." Then Geri yelled through the store. "GAYNOR HIGH IS THE BEST!" All Leigh could do was laugh to herself and shake her head. "What did you just say?"
"Oh, nothing, nothing." Then Leigh let out a giggle and rejoined her mother, Patty and her mother and Darlene.
"What was that about, dear?"
"Oh, that girl was bragging her school is the best, and I just had to laugh. I mean, a girl that is that pathetic; omg, I swear."
"Yes, dear, there are many girls like that in high school sports. It just shows that they had better get it out of their system, or they won't be accepted in to the WTA, let alone the NCAA. You know, Billie Jean King organized the WTA in 1973 so that women would be a force to be reckoned with in professional tennis. She even beat tennis champion Bobby Riggs in three straight sets. From that time on, women were a reckoning force in professional tennis. That is why I said, dear, that you can be anybody you want. All you need is practice, practice, practice."
"Thanks, mom. I have one dress, and one skirt and top. I need at least two more dresses and maybe another skirt and top. I was looking at the Adidas, and this dress cost one hundred and eighty nine dollars."
"Honey, we have enough for you to get two more dresses and even two more skirts and tops. Then we need to get you at least two pairs of good tennis shoes. Tennis skirts and tops are just as much singly, as a tennis dress or racquet."
Leigh tried on a white skirt, a white top with pink piping, and redid her hair in to a higher pony tail. As she looked in the mirror in the changing booth, she saw the intended reflection. She actually looked like she was sixteen. She stepped out of the changing booth to show her mother.
"Excuse me, young lady, did you happen to see my daughter in there? I swear this is the booth she used. Oh well, you know what they say; moms are all scatter brained." Leigh couldn't help but giggle.
"No Miss, I was the only one in there."
"Oh darn, I think I lost my daughter at large somewhere in the store."
All five giggled. Patty's mother just had to make the remark. "You know, Geri, we could just take this girl home and leave Leigh here."
"That is a wonderful idea, Maggie. Dear, you look positively radiant. If you thought you looked older with makeup, think what that outfit and makeup on would do? You will not only look older, you will look ravishing."
As Geri and her friends passed by, she softly spoke a nasty word in Leigh's direction.
"Don't worry about her, Leigh. We will do our fighting on the court."
"Mom, I can't wear makeup on the court anyway. The MHSAA doesn't allow makeup during interscholastic sports events."
"Well, there is nothing saying that you can't wear makeup after the game."
"True. But, mom, I'm only thirteen and I am in no great hurry to grow up...yet."
"Good girl. Well, we had lunch three hours ago. That is how long we have been in this store."
"It does take a while when you are looking for something semi professional."
"Yes, Leigh, but these outfits are actually worn by women's professional tennis players. When the Australian Open comes up in January, you watch what outfits they wear, and how they handle themselves. There aren't any female John McEnroes in women's tennis." Everybody giggled. "So, are we ready to head home?"
"Mom, head home? Didn't we just get here?" Everybody giggled again.
Geri hugged her daughter, because she knew this girl was going to be a very good tennis player. She already had the qualifications to play professionally, but because of her age, she had to wait a few years. But, Geraldine Smythe thought, she can still play high school and college tennis.
Geri paid for the shoes, outfits and racquets, and they all headed towards the car with the bags.
"I only hope your father doesn't think we bought out the store, or broke the bank." There were more giggles. "Maggie? You and the girls are coming with us. Right?"
"Yes, thank you, Geri, it will save us a bus trip."
They put the bags in the trunk of the car, and when everybody was belted in, Geri drove home.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 5
by Barbara Lynn Terry
Geraldine Smythe pulled in to the drive way and everybody helped take the bags to Leigh's room. Leigh immediately opened her closet door, and was looking to see where she could hang her tennis outfits, without having to move a lot of clothes. She decided that the left side of the closet was for her tennis outfits, and the right side was for her dresses, skirts and blouses. Her jeans and tees she could put in her dresser.
After everything was hung up, Leigh had the dual, green colored tennis dress out in front, because she was going to wear that for Wednesday's game.
"Patty, what did Geri mean when she called me a 'hacker'?"
"It is a slang tennis term that many competitions and players don't use any more. It means you're a beginner."
"Oh, am I, now? Well, Miss Geri, we will just see about that."
"Remember Leigh, keep a cool head and don't let her intimidate you. She thinks she is the cat's meow on the court. Just play the game the way you always have, and everything will work out."
"Oh, I intend to. But, even though I can play good, doesn't mean I will win. It will take the effort of the entire squad to win the games. If we can win most of the games, we will go to state. But we are judged on behavior as well as game points, so don't worry. I will be a lady first, a tennis player second."
"Good girl. That is why we wanted you on the squad, Leigh. Don't worry about anybody else, including the rest of us. You just play the game the way you always have."
"Well, anyway, I am wearing this green dress for Wednesday's game."
"Oh, and that reminds me, sister Leigh. We, the squad that is, bought you something you can use."
"Like what?"
"Like this," Patty said, handing Leigh a package."
Leigh opened it and found five pair of small nylon/spandex undergarments.
"What are these? Panties?"
"They are called gaffes. They will help hide those embarrassing male parts that you don't want showing. This way when you prepare for the ball from your opponent, everybody, especially the guys, will see a cute female butt." Leigh blushed when Patty said that.
"I don't think I know how to hide them that well."
"Would you like a little help, Leigh? I looked at the site where we got them from, and it said you have to push the testicles in to the hollow just above them, and push the penis up and as far back as you can. When it is done correctly, nobody will be able to tell that you're actually a male. There is something else I saw online too, that maybe in the future, like for next season, you might want to try. But, you can just use these for this season."
"Let's try it and see."
For the few hours, Patty, her mother, and Leigh's mother, helped Leigh with the gaffes. The first few times, was not a good result, but as they continued to practice with the gaffes, they finally got Leigh's appearance to that of a girl in the groin area.
"Leigh, you are going to knock the boys dead with those looks," Maggie said, as she helped Leigh with her dress.
"Thank you, Mrs. Langston." Maggie just smiled.
Nobody was embarrassed by helping Leigh, because Patty had already told her mother about Leigh. Maggie had told Patty that as long as the tennis squad was okay with it, so was she.
Leigh had not known that Patty had told her mother about her, but she thought that maybe that was good, too, because then there would be no misconceptions later. Leigh thought that since Patty's mother now knew about her, then maybe, just maybe, the other girls on the other teams would not be so belligerent when they found out that Leigh had a lot of support.
Geri actually knew about Leigh, but accepted her as a girl. Of course if you ever saw Leigh, you would see right away that being a girl was really right for her.
"Patty, what outfit are you wearing for Wednesday's game?"
"I have a dark green tennis skirt, with a light green top. I figure since you want to wear your green dress for the game, I will wear my green outfit, as well."
"Good. Maybe the whole squad could coordinate so our outfits look similar in color."
"I will talk to them, Leigh, I don't see anybody objecting. By the way, how long have you known how to shop like a girl?"
"Patty, shopping isn't a mysterious male or female function. You just look around until you find what you're looking for."
"Most guys just go in the store," Patty added, "grab a pair of jeans and maybe a shirt, and off they go the pay for them. How do you know that you have found what you're looking for?"
"Simple, silly, that is what the looking around is for. Most girls I know don't have a clue what they are looking for until they have found it. It is nothing mysterious, but it is like the song says, you 'gotta shop around'. That is true for clothes as well as guys."
"So, when we asked you to join the squad, you were secretly thinking, 'it's about time someone accepted me as a girl'. Weren't you?"
"Yes, Patty."
"Girlfriend, is that why you always sat by yourself in the cafeteria?"
"Mainly," Leigh answered Patty, looking at the floor.
"Leigh, when we asked you to join the squad, we were serious about you being one of the girls. I mean, look at this way. How many boys spell their name L E I G H? None that I know of, except for one, and she isn't even a boy."
"Thank you, Patty. I really appreciate that," Leigh responded, starting to cry.
"Leigh, what's wrong? Why are you crying?"
"I'm just so happy that I don't have to live two lives any more. I loved shopping for my clothes, today. I had dreamt about doing that for a few years, now. Even though shopping isn't necessarily male or female, there are subtle differences as to how each sex does shop though. While guys rush at it, we like to take our time, and make sure we have found everything that we were 'looking' for."
"Leigh, did you just hear yourself? You included yourself in the girl shopping part."
"Yes," Leigh said, with a smile. "I guess I did. Didn't I?"
"Leigh, do you know what a minx is?"
"Not really, even though mother has called me that a few times."
"Well, it is a girl who enjoys being a girl and uses a coy way of getting what she wants. She sometimes accidentally, on purpose, will use what we call feminine wiles. You seem to use them without thinking. Leigh, you may have a male body, but you are definitely no boy."
"Thank you, Mrs. Langston."
The experience of being accepted as a girl, and trying hard to show a strong front, Leigh was actually caught in a maelstrom of emotions. From happy, to sad, to strong, to weak, to adjusting, to confused. But today, these all hit her at one time. Leigh was reeling because she now was a part of something, with everybody's approval, that she had wished for since starting high school. Well, maybe wished for, before starting high school. She couldn't help but think this was all too good to be true.
Leigh went out on the front porch, and sat in the porch swing.
"Girl, get your ass back in the house, you'll freeze out here."
"Huh? Oh! How did I get out here?"
"Leigh, are you all right? You seem to be in a daze."
"Patty, let's go to my room, I need to talk to you and Darlene."
"All right."
As they passed through the living room, Patty motioned for Darlene to follow.
"Mom, we are going up to my room, so we can talk."
"Are you all right, dear?"
"I'm not sure, mom. I feel like I got hit by a fast moving train." Geraldine Smythe moved to hug her daughter.
"Leigh, you just need to slow down a little, relax, and let things take their natural course. There was a reason I kept your name spelled the way it is, and I am looking at her. You are beautiful as a girl, Leigh. I am very proud of you."
"Thank you, mom. We will be in my room."When they got to Leigh's room, Patty and Darlene sat on the bed while Leigh sat on her vanity bench.
"Alright, girlfriend, spill. You look like something the cat dragged in but forget to take it back out."
"Well, you two have been in my corner with the rest of the squad. Tomorrow we play against Gaynor High. Geri, as I understand it, is their top player. But that isn't what is bothering me. It is her whole attitude. Are her parents rich?"
"Well, not in a millionaire or billionaire kind of way, but her father does own his own company. They make plastic clothes hangers.
"Look, Leigh, don't worry about Geri. She's just jealous that we couldn't find anybody that isn't so good at the game. She lives two and a half blocks from the school in that big white and brown house that looks like it was the model for a horror movie."
"Every time I go by that house," Darlene added, "I get the shivers down my spine. That house creeps me out. So Miss Watkins thinks she is going to win because she thinks she intimidated you. We will see what tomorrow brings. Just remember, this is only a game, so don't let her get the best of you. Is there something else bothering you, Leigh?"
"Yes, Patty. It's this whole thing. I mean, if you girls hadn't asked me to be on the tournaments, I don't think I would have gotten this far in the short time that I have. I was looking up transgender medical sites, and a lot of the doctors even said that it takes about two to three years from the first hormone pill to srs. I mean, that must have been Casey Jones in that train engine, it went by so fast."
"Settle down, Leigh. Take deep breaths in through the nose and out through the mouth. Do this several times. It helps me when I feel the world on my shoulders."
"Darlene, I have never been in a situation like this. It seems to be ripping me from two ends like in a tug of war. Well, I have the rest of my life to get used to it, I guess. So, anyway, want to listen to CDs?" Everybody agreed.
As they were doing their dance steps, Leigh's mother came up to the room.
"Girls, there is someone here and she says she if from the MHSAA and wants to talk to Leigh."
They all went downstairs, and instead of the feared old lady with grey hair, they saw a woman younger than Leigh's mother, sitting in the living room.
"Which one is Leigh?"
"I am, ma'am."
"I am Debbie Constantine from the MHSAA. When we were requested to allow a transgendered male to female person to play on a girls tennis team, we became concerned. I was expecting to see a boy in a dress looking nothing like a girl should. I am very happy that is not the case. Anyway, Leigh, you have been approved to play for the Hampton Lady Tigers on their tennis team. I understand that you have a game against Gaynor High tomorrow. Good luck."
"Miss Constantine, do we have to wear tennis outfits in the school colors?"
"Yes, It is required by the rules of the MHSAA. Even, if you go to State, or National, you are required to wear tennis clothes in the school colors, because you will be representing your school. When you play away games, you must wear a white tennis ensemble."
"Thank you, Miss Constantine.
"Good luck tomorrow, ladies." Debbie Constantine left.
"What just happened?" Leigh asked, looking dazed.
"I'm not sure. I think it was Santa Claus who came a little early. Welcome to the squad, Leigh."
"Thank you, Patty. I think this calls for chocolate cake and and a Sierra Mist."
"Not before dinner, young lady. Which reminds me, we should get it started. Are you girls staying over for dinner?"
"I have to call my mom and ask."
"Patty, your mother is still here, so, Darlene, why don't you call your mother and tell them they are invited to dinner also. I think we should all talk about what just happened."
Pretty soon, after Darlene called her mother, the phone Rang at the Smythe house. When Leigh's mother answered it, she was informed that the entire squad would be coming, and the mothers are bringing a dish to share. She went to tell everybody else.
"I have created a monster!" Patty declared, throwing up her arms in mock indignation. Everybody giggled.
"Well, this will be good, because then the whole squad can talk about our tactics for tomorrow. Hmmm, I wonder if we could sneak in to the Gaynor locker room and put tar on their shoes." Everybody was in stitches when Leigh said that.
What they didn't know, is the block was being filled with cars from the girls parents. The first two arrived, and were let in. After hugs, and greetings, they all went in the living room, and found a place to sit. Leigh and Carol were in the kitchen getting the dinner sorted.
"Mom, we are going to have a lot of people here tonight. How are we going to do this so there is enough for everyone?"
"We will just have to make two pans of meatloaf, instead of just one. That way we should have enough for everybody to have one slice. Dear, get out the over large salad bowl, and make the salad, please."
"Yes, mom."
Leigh got out their party salad bowl, and Leigh started rinsing the vegetables. Leigh then shredded the lettuce, cut three carrots, three celery lengths, three green peppers and then sprinkled some shredded cheddar cheese on the top. Leigh then took a picnic tongs and tossed the salad. She put it in the fridge, and went to help her mother make the meatloaf. While her mother did one pan, Leigh did the other.
____________________________________________________________________________
I am sorry this is a short chapter, but it set up the plot for the next one.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 6
by Barbara Lynn Terry
It was still dark outside when Leigh's alarm went off. She got up an hour early so she could get ready for the tournament. She ran her bath and put in a capful of jojoba bubble bath. She brushed her teeth, and turned off the water in the tub. She sat down, and cascaded the water all over her. She took the Prell ® shampoo and washed her hair. Then she washed and rinsed off with the shower head. After she was dry, Leigh wrapped the towel around her head turban style, and got in to her underthings, starting with the gaffe. She had a little problem at first, but soon over came it. Then she put on her panties, Then her under shorts (you need somwhere to place the extra ball), then the green and white tennis dress. She was going to wear her dual green one, but when Debbie Constantine had said they must wear school colors, she opted for her green and white tennis dress. The school colors for Hampton Senior High was green and white.
She went down to breakfast.
"Dear, is that what you're wearing to school?"
"Yes, mother. It is no different than the cheerleaders wearing their short outfits all day when they have practice before their game."
"Yes, I suppose. Did you have any problems with the gaffe?"
"At first, but I got it sorted."
"You know, Leigh, I was waiting for you to call me to help you."
"Mother, I had thought about it, but then decided I need to do this at sometime by myself, so why not start now."
"Good girl. Honey, what time is the game?"
"Immediately right after school on the tennis courts across the street from the school. The school has already reserved four courts for us."
"How many courts are there?"
"At that park, there are eight. This way we can have our tournament, and the others can be used for free playing."
"All right, then, I will be there. I want to see my little girl kick some serious butt." They both giggled, and Leigh thought that is exactly what she intended to do. Especially to a Gaynor high student named Geri Watkins. Leigh also got another thought, too. Her mother had never seen her play tennis. This would be a first for the both of them; Leigh with her mother watching, and her mother being there to watch Leigh play a varsity high school sport.
They heard a car horn outside, and Leigh got her book bag, hugged her mother and headed for the front door.
"Bye mom, see you at the game. I love you." Leigh went to get in the car.
"Girl, you're going to seriously cause a few poor guys some really embarrassing moments with that outfit."
"Thank you, Patty. Good morning, Darlene. Good morning, Mrs. Langston, thanks for the ride."
"Good morning, Leigh, and you are quite welcome."
"Leigh, do you remember what we talked about, last night?"
"Yes, and don't worry. I will be the epitome of femininity and my conduct will be very lady like. Geri is going to pee right on the court when she sees she can't get the best of me."
High school sports aren't like professional sports where manners are enforced. In high school sports, there is much rivalry, and backstabbing.
"I can't wait until Geri sees you in that outfit. She is going to go ballistic."
"Well, we will see. The game isn't until four o'clock, so she has all day to get steamed, thinking about how she can humiliate me."
"I forgot to tell you something else, too, Leigh. Geri has a bad habit of trying to distract her opponent. She will do something, then she will hit the ball when she knows you are unprepared for it. Don't let her do that. You keep your eye on the ball, and your mind on the game. Miss Geraldine Watkins is not going to know what hit her." The girls giggled, while Patty's mom just smiled.
They arrived at the school, and when they saw Patty, Darlene and Leigh together, the boys almost had an embarrassing moment right in front of the school. There were whistles, and one boy shouted out.
"It's about time you showed us you're a girl, Leigh, instead of wearing those boy clothes and acting like a tomboy."
Leigh smiled coyly at the the boy, and then she said.
"There comes a time when a girl must show everyone that she can be a lady."
"I like your tennis outfit, Leigh."
"Thank you, Roger Dobkins."
Roger Dobkins was one of the receivers on the Hampton high varsity football squad, and forward on the basketball squad. He was very popular as were all the jocks, but Roger never let it go to his head. That is, he never thought he was God's gift to anybody or anything. Roger had helped win games and helped lose a few, too. But, all in all, he always had fun. His California blond hair and sparkling white teeth helped him to make friends easily, even with the less popular students in the school. He would be in the girls corner tonight at the game.
As the girls went in to homeroom, the principal was there, and made an announcement about the game.
"Tonight, we have a tennis game against Gaynor high. I want you all on the tennis squad to know that we are all there for you. Go out there and beat some sense in to the Gaynor High Lady Cougars. I wish you all a lot of luck, so, GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!"
After he was done, attendance was taken, then the first bell rang telling the students to go to their first class.
All Leigh could think about all day, was Geri and what she was told about her tactics. Leigh swore to herself that she would do like she always did, and that is, play the game. Nobody was going to get the better of her on the court.
At lunch time, the squad all got together to plot their course of action against the Gaynor High Lady Cougars. When they were discussing this, they went outside and stood looking at the courts across the street that had been roped off for the tournament. These were the same type of courts that Leigh had played on, on the weekends, with his friends.
"I know how to play on these kinds of courts. I'm going to have to really play when we meet Gaynor on their home ground, because they have clay courts. If we win tonight, the next game is at their courts."
"Don't worry, Leigh, we will get you through this. If we lose tonight, then we play Madison High.
"I hear Madison hasn't won a tournament in three years."
"That's right, Leigh. They don't seem to have the type of team now that they have had in the past."
"Darlene, what do you think?"
"I think you just need to be yourself. Don't let anything or anybody get under your skin."
"Thank you, Dar. I really appreciate what you have all done for me."
"What did we do? All we did was ask if you wanted to play on our squad. It was you who did everything else."
"I know, Patty, but still, if you hadn't asked me, I'd still be sitting alone with my yogurt and milk."
"That is why you have a natural figure, Leigh. You eat like a bird. You're body somehow knows that your are a female, and is trying to compensate for the male body, trying to force it out. It will be interesting to see what the doctor says about this."
"I will ask mom to call her and see when I am supposed to go. With this game on my mind, I kinda forgot."
"Don't worry about that now. Just concentrate on the game tonight, and you will be fifty per cent ready."
"Only fifty per cent, Patty?"
"Well, fifty five per cent, then." All three girls giggled. "But, you know what I mean. We have three more classes before we have to go to the courts. We can practice for a bit, because it will take the Gaynor High bus about a half an hour to get here. They will be in trouble, because they won't have time to practice a game or two. I think, though, that will just practice a few lobs, and see if you get a few aces, too."
"Alright, Patty."
"The first bell rang ending the luch period, and they went back in to get their books for the second half of their school day. Leigh, Patty and Darlene had the same classes, so they all went to home ec. They were making prom dresses, gowns, and semi formal dresses. These were to be worn to school functions, and since Leigh, Patty and Darlene were fresman, they could only go to a prom if the were invited. But the school held dances throughout the whole school year. These were social functions, and was for the purpose of showing the students how to interact with others.
Leigh knew how to sew pretty good, but she still needed instruction, somewhat, for a project this big. Leigh had selected a knee length, semi formal dress pattern, that included lace and silk. The cost for each student for this project was forty five dollars and that was for the patterns and material. as well as a sewing machine to use at the school. The first day of classes, each girl was assigned a sewing machine. The only desk in the whole classroom was for the teacher. Leigh already had the bodice of the dress sewn together, now, she just needed to sew the skirt together, then attach the two halves.
This dress that Leigh was making, also had an under slip made of satin, but, Leigh would still need a proper slip when she wore the dress. Leigh was able to sew one side of the skirt before the bell rang ending the class. Leigh folded her dress and put it in the locker assigned by the teacher.
"Class, I was watching, and you all are doing wonderful. Leigh, how far did you get with the skirt?"
"I got one side sewn together. I will do the other side on Friday, and stitch the body and the skirt together."
"Alright, well, class dismissed."
"Attention, attention please. Will the girls varsity tennis team plase report to the girls gym. Thank you."
Leigh looked at Darlene and Patty and all three shrugged. When they got to the girls gym, the girls varsity coach began.
"Girls, in a bit, we are going out to the courts to practice. This will give us an edge over Gaynor. Leigh, I want you to practice your lobs and aces. If we can enough of each to get our points, we will win the game. Remember though, if we win today, we play Gaynor on their clay courts and they will have home court advantage. Leigh, have you ever played on a clay court, before?"
"Yes, Mrs. Madison."
"Good. Now girls, if we are ready, let's go and practice a little before the games start."
They went out to the courts, and since this was a school event, this was considered a field trip, because it was off of school grounds. Mrs. Madison then told the girls the lineup.
"First, we will have doubles of four players each. I am going to try you all in different positons, to see where you are best at. So, Leigh and Cheryl Masters play at the base line, facing the sun, Patricia Langston will serve, and Collen Sanders will play just inside the serve line.
"Donna Sanchez and Dorothy Winston will play the base line, and Susan Winters and Mary Whithers, will play just inside the serve line. You four will be the opponents for Leigh and company. Please take your places, girls."
All eight girls took their places. Patty served the first ball, but it was called out. She served the seconf ball and it was hit back just inside the net. Leigh lobbed it over the net and it was 15-Love. Patty served again, but the return was called out. It was now 30-Love. Patty served again, and this time both teams volleyed the ball back and forth for a few minutes, before Leigh hit it out on the right side. It was now 30-15. Patty served again, trying very hard to keep the other side as low as possible. Patty hit the ball and it was volleyed back and forth for about five minutes.
"Good volley, girls, keep it up as long as you can," Mrs. Madison said, cheering her girls on.
The volley lasted seven minutes before Susan Winters hit it out. It was 40-15. Patty's team had the advantage now, and needed one more point to win this practice game. Patty hit the ball to Dorothy Wisnton, whose return hit their side of the net. It was now 41-15 and game.
"All right ladies, that was good. Now switch sides, and let us see how good both teams can do. Donna and Dorothy will play the serve line, with Donna serving, Susan and Mary will play the base line. Leigh and Colleen will play the serve line, while Cheryl and Patty play the base line. Are we ready, girls? Alright then, start."
Donna served the ball, and it was volleyed back and forth before Patty lobbed it out. It was now 15-Love. Donna served again, and the ball ended up on the side line and was called out. Donna challenged it, and when the saw where the ball had hit, it was called in. It was now 30-Love. The game continued with the next serve, and Donna lobbed it for an ace. It was now 40-Love. The next serve would determine the game. Donna served the ball and this volley last several minutes. Then Susan hit it in to the net, on their side. It was 40-15. Donna tried to lob the next serve for an ace, but ended up having it hit back. This volley also lasted several minutes, before Leigh hit it out. That was game with a score of 41-15.
"Alright, girls, that was good. Now, I want to see just two girls on each side, so I can determine the line up before the game with Gaynor starts. Mary and Cheryl on one team, facing the sun, and Patty and Darlene on the other team. Darlene, it is your serve.Darlene lobbe three aces, making the score 40-Love. It was the next serve that would decide the game, or earn the other team points. The game ended up 41-Love.
"Good. Girls, you are doing great. Now I want to see just singles. Patty against Darlene. Patty, you serve."
Patty served but Darlene hit it back and the volley lasted more than ten minutes. Finally, Darlene hit her ball in to the net, making it 15-Love. The next two serves were aces, making the score 40-Love. All the time Leigh was watching, she noted the strengths and weaknesses, and told them to coach Madison.
"Leigh that is very commendable that you are able to see that. I guess what I wa told about you, is true. You do know this game inside and out."
"Thank you, coach."
Patty served the next ball, and she hit her return to Darlene in to her side of the net. It was 40-15. Then the next serve was an ace, ending the game at 41-15.
"Alright girls, gather 'round. You all did just great. We don't have any super girls, but we have professional grade tennis players. That is a good thing. We are going to give the Gaynor Lady Cougars a run for their money."
The bleachers outside of the tennis courts, were beginning to fill up. Leigh saw her mother come with Patty's mom, and they both sat on the bottom center of the bleachers. This way they could get a good view of the game. It was while the bleachers were being filled up, that the Gaynor Lady Cougars arrived.
"Now girls, remember what I said. You have done great today in practice. Just keep up the good work, but now you have a reason to be just a bit better. You win these next two games, then we play Madison high anyway, and if they lose the first two sets, then we play the Hamilton Lady Cardinals. If we win most of our games, we are a shoe in for State. So, are we ready girls?"
Mrs. Madison placed her hand palm down, and the rest of the placed theirs on top and they all said: GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS. They split in a dramatic placing their hands downward then breaking the solidarity hands on.
"Watch the board, ladies, and you will see who you are playing against. Our line up will be Patty, Leigh, Darlene, Mary, Susan, Donna, Cheryl, Colleen and Dorothy. The lineup will change for the next set anyway.
The referee for the game was Mrs. Ogla Svenson from Sweden, originally, and a right decent tennis player in her own right. She has even played in a few Opens including the French Open, the Australia Open and the U.S. Open. She was selected from a list of names provided by MHSAA. There were also six line judges from another list provided by the Association. When the officials took their places, the referee sitting in the highest chair over looking the courts. Then the Hampton Lady Tigers got a real surprise.
"Will Leigh Anne Smythe take the court, facing the sun? You will play the first set against Geraldine Watkins of the Gaynor Lady Cougars."
"So much for our lineup. Alright, Leigh, take your side of the court."
"I requested you Leigh so I can get you out quickly."
"Good luck, Geri, you will definitely need it."
Leigh was told that when a player in any sport allows their emotions to show, they play a very poor game.
"Miss Watkins, it is your serve."
Geri hit the ball hoping to get an ace, but Leigh hit the ball back and got the first points. It was Love-15. The reason that Leigh won the first points in the game, was because Geri Watkins was not ready for Leigh's quick action in getting the ball returned.
"That was just luck, Leigh."
As Geri was talking she served the next ball. Leigh returned it so it bounced at Geri's left foot, and bounced back toward the net. It was now Love-30. There was an eerie silence in the crowd of spectators. The next served was hit right toward the inside of the base line, but Leigh returned it. They volleyed back and forth for about three minutes, when Geri thought she was being cute
"Look, up there. A blimp."
Thinking Leigh was distracted, Geri served the ball. Leigh returned it, and the volley lasted another three minutes. Leigh was quick during this game, because she wanted her team to go to State. Leigh also didn't know that Dr. Sam was also watching the games.
Geri was starting to show her anger towards Leigh, and served the ball. It was called out, so Geri served again. This time it was in, and the volley last about six minutes. Geri, getting angrier and angrier, went to return the ball, but hit it in to the net. it was now Love-40 and it was Leigh's advantage. Geri served the ball again, this time with 'kill' in her eyes, but she hit it in such a way as it dropped just over the net. Leigh was quick enough to return it, and hit it to the far left side of the court on Geri's side, making the game Love-41.
"Game, Smythe," Olga called out. Geraldine Watkins threw her racquet it down.
Leigh remembered what her mother had said about their not being any female John McEnroe's in tennis. Well, she thought, Geri Watkins sure could be a candidate for the part. Then Leigh giggled to herself.
As they cooled off and drank a sip of Gator Ade, Leigh saw Dr. Sam in the bleachers. Leigh smiled, knowing she had the best cheering section there is. Leigh and Geri switched sides, and it was Leigh's serve. Leigh was very good at playing tennis. She lobbed the first ball for an ace, making the score 15-Love. Leigh thought, 'stay angry, Geri, please stay angry'.
Lee served the second ball, but Geri though she was going to be cute, and hit the ball to the far right corner of Leigh's side. Leigh returned the ball, much to Geri Watkins chagrin, making Geri hit the ball in to the net. It was now 30-Love, and Leigh served again. 'the angrier you get, Geri, the worse you will be able to play'.
"You're a ringer, Smythe, you know this game more than just a little."
"Yes, Geri, I do. I play tennis as often as I can." Leigh wasn't bragging but stating a fact. Leigh did know the game from every angle, and she loved playing this game, not only for the exercise, but to actually do something that counts. She thought to herself, 'maybe I will play professional tennis'.
Leigh served the next ball, and it went right by Geri Watkins' right foot, making the sore 40-Love. Leigh had one ace to her credit. Leigh was going to try and serve the next ball to the left of Geri's side, hoping for another ace. It worked, as the ball was called in, making the score 41-Love.
"Game, Smythe," Olga said, with a wide grin.
They switched sides after taking a sip of Gator Ade, and it was Geri's serve. Roger Dobkins was also in the stands and clapping everytime Leigh won a game. When Leigh saw him in the stands, she miled and waved a little without being obvious. Roger waved back. The girls took their respective sides of the court, and Geri served, this time calmly.
But, it didn't work, because angry or calm, Gerladine Watkins was no match for Leigh Anne Smythe.
Leigh returned the ball, and the volley was going good after several returns from both girls, until Geri hit it in to the net.
"Love-15," Olga called out.
It was then Geri Watkins got an idea.
"Time, please."
"A time out has been called by Gaynor," Olga stated. "Five minutes, Gaynor."
"I want everybody here to know that Leigh Anne Smythe is a guy and not a girl, and has no place in this competition."
"Are you finished, Miss Watkins?" Olga asked, looking peeved. Geri nodded her head. "Very well, then. It is listed here by the Michigan High School Athletic Association, that Leigh Anne is what they called intersexed, with female being the dominant sex. Leigh Anne Smythe is permitted to play in this tournament." There was applause from Hampton High and boos from the Gaynor side.
Leigh giggled, because Geri couldn't get her thrown out of the game. Now Geri was boiling mad and served the ball with as much hatred as she could muster. The ball was called out as was the next one.
"Love-30. Gaynor, control your player or she will be disqualified."
"Time," the Gaynor coach called. Olga said five minutes, and they only had one time out left.
The Gaynor coach talked to Geraldine Watkins, but Leigh couldn't hear what was being said. But, she kind of gathered that the Gaynor coach was not too happy with Geri's performance.
When Geri returned, it was still her serve. She served it as calmly as she could, and it hit the net. Served again and it hit the net.
"Love-40"
Geri Watkins was shuddering to think that Leigh was better than she had thought. So, Geri tried getting into the the spirit of the game, but it was too late. One more point and Leigh would have won the first set for the Lady Tigers.
In men's tennis there are three games they play to a set, even though there are six games to a set and six sets to a match. But, being as time was of the essence, only two games per set was allowed in girls tennis, unless there was a tie, then there would be an extra game. So far in the two games played, there were no deuces.
Geri served again, hitting the ball out. It didn't bounce inside the base line. Geri served her second ball, and the volley last nine minutes.
"Love-41. Game, Smythe. First set to Hampton High." Olga now had a real smile on her face. "Good job, ladies." Geri and Leigh went to the net to shake hands.
"I'll get you when you play at our school. We have clay courts."
"I am looking forward to playing on your courts, Geri. Take care."
"Yeah, uhm, you too."
The next set was between Patty and Gaynors five foot, eight girl, whose name is Debbie Adams
"The next game is between Patricia Langston of Hampton High and Debbie Adams from Gaynor. Ladies, please take your sides of the court."
Leigh was going to watch this game very closely. She wanted to see just how clumsy Debbie Adams really was. It was Patty's serve.
The first ball was in and they volleyed back and forth for ten minutes, and finally, Debbie kind of tripped on her own foot, losing her balance, briefly. Leigh couldn't help but giggle softly.
"15-Love."
When Patty served the next ball, Debbie couldn't even see where it went. Another ace for the Lady Tigers. Patty refrained from laughing, but she was silently thinking, 'yep about as clumsy as the Jolly Green Giant'. Patty served again, and this time Debbie returned the ball and the volley was starting out very good, but then Debbie hit the ball into the net.
"30-Love."
The next serve got a volley of eight minutes, but Patty hit her return in to the net.
"30-15"
The next serve was called out, so Patty served her second ball, and the volley lasted for only three minutes, when Patty hit the ball so hard, it was called out.
"30-30."
Patty was beginning to worry a little, that she might not be able to win over Debbie. She served the next ball and Debbie rushed to meet it at the net, tripping on the pavement.
"40-30. Are you all right, Miss Adams?" Olga inquired.
"Yes, ma'am," Debbie Adams said, getting up. There was applause from everyone.
Patty served the next ball, and it went wide and was called out. She served again, and this time, Debbie hit right at Patty's right foot.
"Deuce."
Now the game can only be won by one of the players getting two points more than the other.
Patty served and Debbie hit it back, and it hit the top of the net and started to roll over on to Patty's side. Patty scrambled to return it, and caught Debbie of guard, by tipping the ball right back over the net. Debbie tried to get to it before it bounced twice, but she wasn't fast enough.
"Advantage, Hampton."
With the next serve, Debbie returned to hit just inside the serve line on Patty's side.
"Deuce two."
This time, Patty hit the ball high, so it would bounce right in front of Debbie, but she saw it coming and backed up to return it. Patty returned it with a spin, and won the advantage.
"Advantage, Hampton."
Patty's next serve was an ace.
"Game, Langston." There was applause from her side and boos from Gaynor.
Four of the girls from each school got a chance to play, but it was getting dark, so the Gaynor Lady Cougars would have to come back tomorrow and finish the tournament. There was one more set that needed to be played. The Gaynor team got on their bus for the ride back to their school.
Leigh and the rest went in the school, to get their books for homework. There was a note taped to each girl's locker telling them what homework was required and it was from the afternoon teacher whose class they had missed, because of practice.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 7
by Barbara Lynn Terry
Chapter 1 - After the tournament.
The girls all made sure the tennis equipment owned by the school was put away, and they put their own equipment in their parents cars. As the equipment was being stored in the girls gym, coach Madison addressed the assembled team and parents.
"Ladies, and parents, I want you to know that you all did a wonderful job, today. There are refreshments for you if you want, before you leave. Girls, tomorrow we have three more games to play against Gaynor. If we win these games, then next week we play them on their clay courts.
"Leigh, you said you have played on clay courts, before. Where was that?"
"At the Tennis Center in Coral Springs, Florida. We went there for a vacation one summer."
"Yes, I have played there, myself. How did you find playing on the clay surface?"
"It was challenging, because that was the first time I had ever played on a clay court. They had a trainer there that saw me play, and he wanted to challenge me." Leigh giggled. "He won one of the three games we played."
"So, when we play Gaynor next week, how do you think you will fare on their courts?"
"I will do very well, Mrs. Madison."
"Good girl. Alright girls, you may enjoy yourselves for about two hours, before we have to leave."
Everybody started milling around. Parents who didn't know Leigh or about her, started talking to her. Donna Sanchez' mother came over and congratulated Leigh.
"Hi Leigh, I'm Mrs. Sanchez, Donna's mother. I just want to congratulate you for playing a very good game, and not letting that snot from the other school get to you. A good athlete always pays attention to the sport at hand. You did very, very well. I drive Donna to all of her games, unless it is an away game, then I meet her there. Are you going to play tomorrow?"
"No, Mrs. Sanchez. There are a few more girls who didn't get to play today, so it will be their turn tomorrow."
"Well, I will be here. You just take care of your team and yourself. Never let an opponent get under your skin, as the saying goes."
"Thank you, Mrs. Sanchez."
Dorothy Winston's parents came over to talk to Leigh.
"Hello, Leigh, were Mr. and Mrs. Winston. Dots parents."
"Hi," Leigh answered back, smiling.
"When that girl from the other team tried to get you thrown out, you seemed like it didn't bother you."
"It didn't, Mr. Winston. I have been playing tennis since I was ten years old. Each time I played I learned something new. I'm considered the best tennis player on the squad, but that comes from the other players who play as equally as I do. I think tomorrow you will see what I mean. There are three girls who didn't play today. We will win the next game and we will go to state."
"Well, we're hoping right along with you, Leigh," Mrs. Winston replied with a wide smile.
"Leigh, how long have you wanted to be a ..." Mrs. Winston cut him off.
"Robert, that is none of our business. This young lady played her heart out today, and when that girl tried to get her thrown out of the game by revealing things, Leigh didn't let it bother her. It shouldn't bother us, either."
"But, all I was doing, was trying to find out ..."
"I know what you were trying to find out, dear. It is none of our business."
Leigh was thinking that it was a good thing that Dots mother had interrupted her husband because it saved them both from some very embarrassing moments.
All too soon, it was time to leave and go home. Leigh found her cheering section, and decided to stay close to her mother.
"There you are, sweetie. Having a good time?"
"The best, mom. I had my cheering section today."
"Roger said he is coming to all of our games, I told him he could ride with us when you have an away game. He took me up on my offer."
"Roger, are you trying to pick up my mom?" Leigh asked, then winked.
"A lovely lady she is, too, Leigh, but there is a young lady, more my age that I would like to get to know in a friendly, platonic way, of course."
"And who, pray tell, is this young lady you want to get to know in a friendly, platonic way?"
"She is so modest, too. Who do you think?"
"Well, dear, are we ready to go?" Leigh's mother asked, playfully, then winked at Leigh.
"Yes, of course, mother. Thank you for cheering for me today, Roger."
"Wait!" Roger exclaimed. "Leigh, will you be my girlfriend?"
"Roger Dobkins, wouldn't you get ribbed by your team mates by going steady with me?"
"One on one, I am the strongest on the team, Leigh. If they ganged up on me, then I would have to challenge them on a one to one boxing match in the gym. They know they would lose. If you are asking would I be embarrassed by being seen with you, the answer is no. You are very pretty, and that outfit shows it."
"Roger, I have to talk to my mom about this. I...I'm really not...ready for a...boyfriend. I don't think. Can I let you know tomorrow before the game?"
"Yes, of course. Take your time."
"Roger, never say take your time to a girl. We are just liable to take you literally."
"Oh, I know you would. When my sister's boyfriend comes calling, she takes forever to get ready, making him wait until she is ready."
Leigh and her mom just giggled. They said their good nights to Roger, and Leigh promised she would give him her decision after school tomorrow.
"I see you didn't eat anything, you just had a soft drink."
"Yes, mom, I wanted to save room for dinner."
"Well, I didn't eat anything, either. So, what do you think we should have for dinner?"
"Homemade chicken noodle soup, with unsalted top crackers, milk for me, and maybe a fruit yogurt for dessert."
"That sounds good to me. Do you want me to make the noodles, or buy them at the market?"
"Make them. They taste better homemade."
"Yes, they do. Do you want the soup made country style, with veggies?"
"Yes, mother."
"Then we have to stop at the store. We're out of carrots, peas, we have only one onion left, and we need a clove of garlic. I think we should pick up a stalk of celery, too.
They headed home by way of the supermarket.
They got more than just a few items at the market, because Leigh's mother remembered they needed milk and eggs, too. Might as well get them now, while they're there.
When they got home, Leigh took her racquets and tennis balls to her room. She changed in to her knee length, lavender nightgown. This nightgown had to be hand washed because it was a nylon tricot material and had four layers, so that it wouldn't be see through. She stepped into her slippers and went back to the kitchen to help her mother with the dinner.
"Well, I see you slipped in to something comfortable."
"Yes, mother. I was in those clothes all day today, and I needed something a little more comfy."
"Well, get the noodle machine out, and I will make the dough. You can cut up an onion, one length of celery, and you can do a carrot and one can of peas. The clove of garlic I will take care of, because we don't want too much in the soup. I will also cut up the chicken breast.
As they worked Leigh talked about her day, and how she felt on the court. Her mother had said she held her own against that girl from the other school, and was surprised when what the other girl said didn't bother Leigh in the least.
"Mom, Donna's mom told me that a good athlete pays attention to the sport at hand. That's what I was doing. When she said to look at a blimp, I was watching her for the serve I knew was coming. She was surprised that I returned the ball. Tomorrow, there are three more games that need to be played. When we win against Gaynor, our next game is against them at home on their clay courts.They have clay courts right on the school grounds, next to the track."
"Well, you certainly proved to be an asset to the squad. No wonder they picked you to substitute for that injured player."
"Yes, Janey Mitchell. She was the star player until her doctor said no more tennis until the medicine can help the pain in the elbow. Janey plays as much tennis as I do, but we don't play on the same courts. Janey, well most of the girls for that matter, never interested me. I always sat alone with my yogurt and juice. When Patty Langston came over with the entire girls tennis squad, I was like, 'oh no, what do they want now'.
"Now look at me, a substitute girl, substituting for an injured girl."
"But, dear, you aren't a substitute anything. You especially are not a substitute girl. I watched you out there on the court, and at the little get together in the girls gym. You certainly were not substituting anything. You WERE just being a girl."
"Thanx, mom. I really needed to hear that."
"Honey, sometimes we get thinking very low about ourselves, that we need a boost now and then to perk us right up. You are our daughter, Leigh, and you are my angel, and there isn't anything I wouldn't do to make you know that."
"Mom, what about dad?"
"Well, we will just let him cool off for now. He has to think things over, and he can only do that while he is alone. I'm sure he will come to his senses."
"I hope so, mom. It isn't the same here without him."
"I know, dear, but sometimes people have to go and be by themselves for a bit. We all need that space. When you're in school, I sit here thinking about what to make for dinner, and do we need anything from the store. Then I think about you, and think back to when I was growing up. Times sure have changed."
"Well, mom, we are the fourth generation to actually stand up for who we are. We don't hold things back, anymore. I held things back until Patty and the girls told me they needed me. They actually needed me. I was really glad they asked me to be on the squad. When they told me they wanted me to substitute for Janey, I was like, okay. Now we need to tell my parents they have an older daughter. I'm sorry dad couldn't accept me for the girl I always knew I was."
Leigh's mother gave her a big hug.
"Honey, you have always been more girl than you actually know. I never said anything because I wanted you to come and tell me or your father. Well, anyway, here you are, and that is all that counts. Now let's make this dinner. Would you like a grilled cheese to go with the soup?"
"Yes, mom." She smiled at her daughter, because she knew Leigh was going to be all right.
Leigh's mother took all the ingredients and placed them in water with the noodles. She made sure it was stirred occasionally, and then she took another spoon and tested it for taste. One more Bouillon cube should do it. She put in the cube, and let it melt down. After a bit, she stirred the soup again, and it was ready. It doesn't take long to make homemade chicken noodle soup, country style.
As she was stirring the soup, she was also making the grilled cheese. She put two buttered, double cheese sandwiches in a medium fry pan, and when the soup was done, so were the grilled sandwiches.
They ate their dinner, and after one helping, Leigh said she was full. She took her dishes to the sink, and rinsed them, and then placed them in the sink.When her mother was done, except for her coffee, both ladies did the dishes. Leigh washed and her mom dried. When the dishes were put away, Leigh wiped the kitchen table off, and her mom swept and mopped the kitchen floor.
It is always nice to mop the kitchen floor after each meal, because then the germs that accumulate will be at a bare minimum. With the stove, table, floor and dishes done, they both went in the living room and turned on the t.v. Leigh went through the channels, but there was nothing good on. Then she pressed the On Demand button and looked at the premium channels.
They saw that Ocean's Eleven with Frank Sinatra was on. Leigh had only seen it once, and told her mom that this was a funny movie. They watched the movie, and when it was over, it was time for Leigh to be in bed. She kissed he mother good night and gave her a hug. Then Leigh went to her room and crawled in her bed. She was asleep in seconds.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 8
by Barbara Lynn Terry
I got up about five minutes before my alarm went off. I stepped in to my slippers, threw my robe on and grabbed my bath caddy. I went to take my shower. Mom had gotten me a couple bars of perfume soap, and one of those was lavender while the other was rose. I used the lavender. I put on my shower cap, and made sure my hair was tucked in as best as it could be. I then brushed my teeth, and by then the water was warm enough to get under. I soaped down and rinsed off. I turned off the water and got out of the shower. I got a soft terry towel out of the cabinet and patted down. I looked at my legs and saw they would be able to stand the day. I went to my room to get dressed.
I had another green and white tennis outfit, but this one was a green top with a white over black top with green piping and a black tennis skirt that had sewn in glitch pants. The skirt had two front pockets (the girls need some place to keep the extra ball). The white over black top conformed to the tennis regulations because it had green piping. After getting into her sports bra, top, skirt, and socks and shoes, Leigh went downstairs after folding the tops of her socks down.
As she went in the kitchen, she noticed her mother was making a full breakfast of pancakes, sausage patties, with milk and juice for Leigh. Leigh, knowing arguing wasn't going to pay, sat down and waited for her breakfast.
"Leigh, You need a regular breakfast today, just in case you have to play for one reason or another."
"Alright, mom."
The reason Leigh and her mother got along is, because they didn't argue. They disagreed, but then they talked about why they disagreed with each other. Leigh was a good daughter, and her mother was going to make sure that Leigh would be the girl they were expecting when Leigh was born. Being accepted as a girl on a girls varsity tennis squad was proof that Leigh is where she should be. There was only one problem; Leigh missed her early childhood as a girl, but she was not going to miss her teen years as a girl.
When she was finished eating, she rinsed her dishes, gave her mother a hug and kiss on the cheek, said I love you and headed out the door, with her tennis racquets and her book bag.
Leigh waited for Patty's mom to come and get her. She didn't have long to wait. Mrs. Langston parked in front of Leigh's house and Leigh got in the car. She buckled her seat belt.
"Good morning, Mrs. Langston, Patty, Darlene."
"Good morning, Leigh," they all said, together.
Mrs. Langston made sure that Leigh's seat belt was fastened and drove to the school.
"Thank you Mrs. Langston."
"You're welcome, Leigh. I will be back this afternoon to watch the rest of the tournament. Have a good day, girls."
They all got out of the car, and Patty hugged and kissed her mom on the cheek. They went in the school, and right to homeroom. After their teacher took the roll, the announcements came over the intercom.
"Good morning students. The chess club meeting is cancelled for today because of the continuation of the tennis tournament between our Lady Tigers and the Gaynor High Lady Cougars. We would like you all to be out there supporting our varsity girls tennis squad and cheer them on to victory. Leigh Anne Smythe will substitute for Donna Sanchez as Donna has a sprained ankle from exercising last night at home. It will be about a week before she can play again. There are no more announcements for today, so, all I can say is, GOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!!!!!"
Leigh looked at Patty and Darlene, who were smiling. Leigh gets to play a second day in a row, then has a week to practice. She has to find a clay court somewhere to practice. Leigh's morning classes went by very fast, or so Leigh thought. The bell rang ending the last morning class, and they put their books in their lockers and headed to the cafeteria. Leigh saw they were having cardboard pizza, again, so she just took a juice and a yogurt. The lady at the cash register waved her through and winked at Leigh.
Leigh waited for Patty and Darlene and they went to find a table. The entire squad sat with each other, again, and this time, Leigh would be playing Debbie Adams. Gaynor didn't have the numbers on their squad that Hampton had. In fact, Gaynor was one player short, but it didn't matter because they had enough for singles play and doubles. But, if Gaynor makes it to state, they will need one more player, as all the teams must have the same amount of eligible players. That means that each team in the conference must have eight players.
"Leigh, it is not good that Donna doesn't get to play today. She was so looking forward to playing. But, accidents happen, and you get to play a second day in a row. You are not only substituting for Janey, but also for Donna. Somebody upstairs really likes you." Leigh looked at the ceiling and frowned.
"I don't see anybody." All the girls giggled. "I do have a small confession to make. I just can't get enough of playing tennis. That is why I play it every weekend. But, this week, though, I am going to have to find a clay court somewhere, so I can practice."
"They have two clay courts right next to each other at the college in the next county. I can get my mom to take us."
"Patty, that would be great, but I couldn't impose. Not for practice."
"So, impose already. Look, all of us are going to have to practice for our next game against Gaynor. The only reason we get to play them two times in a row, is because of the different types of courts. We can talk to Mrs. Madison, and see if we can get school approval for a field trip to go the college, so everybody can practice."
"Attention please, attention. Will the Girls varsity tennis squad please meet in the girls gym right after lunch. Thank you, ladies, and GOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!!!!"
"This is better than I thought. We get to practice all afternoon. Gaynor may be doing the same thing. The reason you will be playing Debbie Adams, Leigh, is because of her height. You saw how she played yesterday. She is good, in her own way, but don't underestimate her."
"Thank you, Dot. I think we will be able to at least take one school in the conference away from them. Us!"
The girls all said, "RIGHT ON!" As loud as they could. The whole student body that was in the cafeteria said, "GOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!!!" The girls did their solidarity handshake before leaving the cafeteria. Then all went to the girls gym.
"Afternoon, ladies. Today, we beat the skirts off of the Lady Cougars. Leigh, you will play against Debbie Adams. Whereas we have eight players, they only have seven. So one of their girls has to play again today. So, let's all get your racquets and head over to the courts. We are going to practice all afternoon."
"Mrs. Madison?"
"Yes, Dot."
"We were talking and we all agreed we are going to have to practice on a clay court before we meet Gaynor on their home courts. The college in the next county has two courts, side by side. We could practice on those. Do you think we could do it so that it could be an extracurricular activity, and we could take the bus there and back?"
"I will talk to Mr. Thompson after school today, or even during practice, since he will come out there. I think that is a good idea, Dot. I think Mr. Thompson will allow us to do that. I will be given permission slips for each of you, and your parents will have to sign them. It is okay if only one parent signs them, too. Are we ready, ladies? Let's go practice."
They headed out to the courts across the street. The line up as different than it was yesterday. This time, Leigh, Dorothy, Colleen and Cheryl were on one team. After the two teams took their sides of the court, Mrs. Madison, told Leigh to serve the ball.
Leigh served for an ace toward Colleen. Cheryl tried to return it, but it went right by her and toward Colleen. Colleen tried to lob it, but was too hard, and it ended up out. Leigh and Dorothy switched positions, and Leigh took the inside of the court, while Dorothy served. Colleen and Cheryl also switched positions, and Dorothy served the ball. Colleen caught the ball with her racquet, and returned the ball to Leigh. Leigh returned it to Cheryl, and the volley went back and forth for about eleven minutes. Then Leigh hit the ball out. It was now 15-15 and Leigh served again. Cheryl returned it to Dorothy, who hit it back. After two minutes, Dorothy hit it out and it was now 30-15. It was now Colleen's serve, and she hit too hard, and Mrs. Madison called it out. Colleen served again, and this time the volley lasted five minutes, before Leigh hit it out. 40-15. Take your time girls. Just keep your minds on the game.
The practice went on all afternoon, with the two teams switching the serves. This was only because Mrs. Madison wanted to see the strengths and weaknesses of each girl. Then she could talk to them about where they needed to improve.
"Ladies, Gaynor will be here any time, now. I just want to say this. You all did great, but there were a few errors. Leigh, don't try to lob the ball, unless you are sure you can make it count. When you girls play the inside of the court during doubles, and you see the ball is a little too high or fast, let it go to your partner. So, other than that, you all did very well. Here comes the Gaynor bus. Everybody please sit down."
The stands were filling up, and Leigh saw her same cheering section, including Dr. Sam. There was one person in the stands that Leigh didn't see, wearing a dark blue hoodie.
The judges took their positions and Mrs. Olga Svenson took the referee's chair.
"May I have your attention, everybody? This is a continuation of the tournament between the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers and the Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars that was started yesterday. Today will determine eligibility to see which school will go to the state finals." There were cheers from both schools. "We also have a last minute substitution. Leigh Anne Smythe will be playing for Donna Sanchez, who is out with a sprained ankle."
"NO FAIR!!!!"
Everybody looked to see who yelled, and they saw it was Geraldine Watkins.
"Miss Watkins, do you have a protest?"
"Yes, I do. If she gets to play two days in a row, then so do I."
"Miss Watkins, Donna Sanchez suffered a sprained ankle last night at her home, while exercising. Hampton High called the MHSAA and they approved the substitution. I do not see your name here as a substitution for anybody. Miss Smythe has been approved by the state association. Your argument is with them."
"Excuse me, Madam Referee."
"The chair recognizes Debbie Constantine from the Michigan High School Athletic Association. You may speak, Miss Constantine."
"Thank you, Madam Referee. Young lady, what is your name?"
"Geraldine Watkins."
"Well, Miss Watkins, we were called this morning when one of the player's parent called the school saying that her daughter, who was on the varsity tennis squad, would be absent all week from school, because of a sprained ankle, and she needed to stay off of it, and keep her foot elevated. Hampton Senior High School called our office right away this morning, asking that a last minute substitution be allowed, because one of the players was out for medical reasons, and they described the medical reason. We approved the substitution. In this context, Miss Watkins, it is fair Leigh Anne Smythe gets to play for a second day in a row. Do you have anything else to say?"
"No!" Geri Watkins said, and sat down fuming.
"Thank you, Madam Referee."
"Alright. Will Debbie Adams and Leigh Anne Smythe, please take the court, with Gaynor facing the sun. Yesterday, Hampton started out facing the sun. It is Gaynor's serve."
Debbie Adams served the ball, and the volley lasted for several minutes, before Leigh hit it in to the net.
"15-Love."
"Debbie served again, and this time when Leigh returned it, Debbie hit it way past Leigh, forcing it to be called out.
"15-15."
Debbie served again, and tripped on the court.
"Miss Adams, are you all right?"
"No, ma'am, I think I hit my ankle bone."
Miss Constantine went out on the court, and looked at Debbie Adams' ankle. She whispered so nobody else could hear.
"You aren't hurt, and if this is a ruse to get that other girl to play, I will have a conference with the judges and the referee, and have your school disqualified. Is that what you want?"
"No, ma'am."
"All right. Get up and play. Don't pull this again. Everything is fine, madam referee."
"Players, resume play. It is still Gaynor's serve."
Debbie Adams served the ball, and Leigh returned it for a point.
"15-30."
The next serve was way wild and way over Leigh's head. Leigh looked at the referee with a 'what the heck' kind of look.
"Out. Gaynor, this is the second day in a row that one of your players has gotten angry at Miss Smythe, who is only playing the game. Caution your player to settle down." Gaynor's coach called time.
After a bit, Debbie served the ball again, and this time it was in. Leigh and Debbie volleyed the ball for another several minutes, and Leigh hit it for another point.
"15-40"
This time, the two girls volleyed the ball for over ten minutes, when Debbie Adams hit it out.
"Game, Smythe." There were cheers from Hampton and boos from Gaynor. "It is Hampton's serve, please change sides of the net." After changing sides, Leigh served the ball.
When Debbie Adams tried to return it, it hit the net.
"15-Love."
The next volley seemed to go on forever, until Debbie hit past Leigh for an out.
"30-Love."
The next volley went on for less than two minutes, and just as Leigh hit the ball inside Debbie's side of the court, a glass bottle crashed near Leigh's feet. Leigh wasn't hit with the bottle, and it was thrown from the Gaynor side spectators.
Debbie Constantine asked to be recognized again. She went up the referee and had a short talk with Mrs. Svenson.
"It has come to the attention of the chair, that since Gaynor Senior High School can't seem to control its student body, Gaynor Senior High School is hereby disqualified from further games until an investigation has been concluded. This broken glass is going to be fingerprinted by the police, because what just happened was dangerous attempted assault. This in itself, is cause for the offending school to be terminated from competition."
"Madam Referee, the MHSAA is terminating this competition in favor of the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers, who didn't have to cheat to try to win. However, nobody is free to leave yet, because before asking to be recognized, I called the police. We are either going to have decent sportsman like conduct, or the offenders will not compete. That is according to the MHSAA handbook. If any student disagrees with the judgement of the chair, please read the MHSAA handbook."
Two police officers were shown on to the courts. They looked at the bottle, and asked Leigh where she was standing when the bottle landed. Leigh showed them, then one of the officer's called for a picture and fingerprint squad. When Leigh looked at her mother, she saw she was talking to a man. Leigh excused herself and went by her mother.
"Hello, punkin."
"D...da...dad? But..."
"Shhh. It's okay, punkin. When we get home, we are going to talk. Let's get through this, first."
One of the officer's came over by Leigh. "If we find the person who did this, is sixteen years or older, we are going to prosecute for felony endangering safety. If that bottle had hit you in the head, it could have knocked you out, or even caused you to go in to a coma. That is a Coca Cola bottle. The bottom is heavier than most soda bottles. Right now, our picture and fingerprint squad is photographing the crime scene and taking fingerprints from the glass. We are also going to be questioning the other school's students. One of them threw that bottle, since bottles can't throw themselves. So, give us your information. Your name is Leigh Anne Smythe?"
"Yes, sir."
"You are fourteen years old?"
"Yes."
"What is your date of birth?"
"August 14, 1996. So you will be fifteen this year."
"Yes."
"Are these your parents?"
"Yes, sir."
"What is your address?"
"23226 Palisades Drive, in Waterford."
"Do you know your phone number?"
"Yes, sir. It is 525-6446."
"Where do you go to school?"
"Here, at Hampton Senior High School."
"Alright, Leigh, I guess that will do it. You and your folks may leave. If we have any more questions we may stop by or call. Thank you for your cooperation."
Leigh and her parents left the courts. They walked back in the building so Leigh could get her books for homework, and found another note taped to her locker with her homework assignments on it.
They then went out to the waiting car in the parking lot, and after everybody was buckled in, Geraldine Smythe drove for home.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 9
by Barbara Lynn Terry
Part I - Leigh's father returns.
As Geri drove in to the drive way of their home, She looked in the rear view mirror at Leigh, and found she was asleep. Geri Smythe smiled to herself and thought that her daughter must have been really tired. But it was only going on five thirty, and she had dinner to get done.
"Leigh, honey, we're home."
"I must have been really tired. Daddy, what...uhm...I don't..."
"It's alright, punkin. We will talk at dinner. I have a few things to say. But there is one thing that can't wait. Can you forgive a foolish man for being so insensitive towards his daughter?"
"Oh, daddy, I have been so worried about you. Are you going to...stay, now?"
"Yes, sweetie, I am. I will tell you all about it at dinner."
"Mom, daddy, I'm going to go upstairs and change in to something a little more comfy than this restricitng tennis outfit. Be right down."
When Leigh got in to her room, she sat on her bed, and thought about what happened on the court. She wondered who threw the bottle, but since she was not hurt, or even hit with the bottle, her thoughts turned to her father.
He hadn't been gone that long, and when she saw him at the court, he seemed almost like another person. Leigh wondered out loud what could have happened to make him change his mind like this? Well, she thought, if he is here to stay, maybe we can have a complete family, after all. She got in to her sleep shirt with the three bears and Goldilocks on the front, sitting at the bears table, eating from a bowl. The words on the nightshirt said, "...and she tried the third bowl, and it was just right." Leigh stepped in to her slippers and put her robe on. She then went back downstairs, to see if her mother needed any help.
“Do you need any help, mom?”
“No, dear, you just ... well, yes, as a matter of fact. Will you please set the table, and put the salad out on the table?”
“Yes, mom.”
While Leigh was doing this, She thought again about how her father had called her punkin and even smiled. He wasn’t yelling, or calling her names, nor was he being mean. Instead of wanting to leave, he said we would wait. What exactly is going on? Leigh went to tell her mother that she was done, and her mother told her to tell her father to wash his hands for dinner.
“Daddy, mom says you have to wash your hands, and that dinner is ready.”
“Alright, punkin. I will be right there.” He was only gone for a few minutes. As he sat down, he looked at Leigh and his wife.
“I suppose you both want me to explain why I have a change of mind. Well, the last two days have not been the best for me. I was at the hotel we went to when we went on our honeymoon, and as luck would have it, they gave me the same room.
“I sat in this room, ordered a pizza, and started thinking about the wonderful times we had. The wonderful childhood that Leigh has had and the friends that Leigh has made. Then I thought about what has happened recently. I couldn’t grasp the idea that my son wanted to play as a girl on a high school girls team. I even called the MHSAA and tried to get Leigh disqualified. I...”
“Excuse me, daddy. But, is that why Miss Constantine came to the house?”
“I guess so, punkin. When I was told there would be an association investigation in to the matter, they hung up. That was number one. Number two, was yesterday, I came to watch the tournament, and when that girl from the other school told everybody you were a male, it didn’t seem to bother anybody. I didn’t get it, at first. But when I heard the referee say that you were transgendered, I thought ‘could there be no end to this perversion’? I watched the rest of the tournament, and decided to come back today to see the finish. That was when it suddenly hit me like a bolt of lightning, when I saw you play. You moved naturally like any other girl, you swung your racquet like the women I have seen playing tennis on tv. When you ran to the net to hit the ball, you kept your thighs together, and your body swiveled like the girls bodies do, when they walk or run.
“So, I said to my self, I said, ‘self, this isn’t your son, this is your daughter, and you owe her an apology’. So, I am asking you both. Can you forgive a stupid bum like me for getting angry at the two of you?” Mother and daughter got up and gave hin such a hug that said, ‘yes, we forgive you, you big ox.’
Geri Smythe kissed her husband and told him that it she has been too lonely the past two nights. That was when the doorbell rang. Leigh answered it to find Debbie Constantine there.
“Miss Constantine, please, come in. We were just sitting down to dinner. Would you like to join us?”
“Why, even at home, you are such a gracious hostess. I will sit with you and have a cup of coffee, while you eat. We need to talk about a few things.”
“You may put your coat here in this closet, or drape in along the back of this chair.”
“Thank you, Leigh.”
“The dining room is this way.”
Leigh led the way, and then showed Debbie Constantine where to sit.
“I’m not sure I remember your name,” Geri Smythe told Debbie.
“It is Deborah Constantine, but I prefer to be called Debbie. Deborah is way too formal.” After Leigh poured her a cup of coffee, Debbie continued. “We at the MHSAA allowed Leigh to play in this tournament, because it was not only a request, but a plea from the school to allow this boy to play as a girl on the Hampton High School Lady Tigers tennis team. We decided I should come and look the situation over. We tentatively approved you to play after being assured you were very feminine looking, and that we had nothing to worry about. We were concerned, too, about strength, because male athletes are stronger and taller than their female counterparts. But, when I came here to invesitgate, I didn’t see a boy, I saw a girl. I didn’t see anything I haven’t seen on the girls. Of course, I didn’t see you naked, either.” There were giggles, while Leigh’s father laughed.
“Anyway, this brings up a further issue. Continued eligibility to play as a girl for Hampton Senior High School. I talked with Mr. Thompson, your school principal, before coming here. He said that he would have no objections to you continuing to play on the Lady Tigers tennis, volleyball and badminton teams. Since the same girls on the tennis team are the ones for the other games, we decided that Leigh Anne Smythe is not only the star player for Hampton, but also the epitome of femininity. When Geraldine Watkins told everybody about you, yesterday, you didn’t let it bother you. You kept playing as though what she said was about somebody else. Then, when the two sets were done, you shook her hand at the net. I was very pleased to see you actually show that kind of sportsman like conduct. That is what we want to see in our athletes, whether they are boys or girls.
“Another thing is, too, I understand you need another school in the conference to play next week. Gaynor Senior High School has been put on a probationary status with the association. The police did find the boy who threw the bottle at you. He is Geraldine Watkins’ boyfriend. Geraldine Watkins and her boyfriend have been taken to detention, because he told the police it was Miss Watkins idea to get you out of the game by any means necessary. Since he is fourteen, I will be talking with the social worker from child protective services, about having Miss Watkins and her boyfriend sent to the proper state homes. The court can’t even try them as adults, because they aren’t sixteen."
"But, why is she angry with me? I mean, I have seen her at the White Tower on 12th and Mitchell, and we even talked really nice with each other. It wasn't until after I was on the squad that she was angry with me."
"Well, Leigh, Geraldine Watkins is what we call an egotist. She thinks she is the best of ... well ... everything. When someone who is better than she is comes along, she tries whatever she can to get that person out of the tournaments. She is not a good winner, because she brags about being the best and she is a very sore loser. When we have our meeting on Monday, next week, I am going to recommend that Gaynor Senior High School be eliminated from the conference. This way, they won't have another school to play, because every senior high school, except them, right now, are members of the association and have to abide by conference rules.
"But, that wouldn't be fair to the other players on the teams that play according to the rules. I would say, though, that maybe you could eliminate Debbie Adams, because she was trying really hard to get it so that Geri could play."
"I know, Leigh, and I told her that I would have her school disqualified if I found out her pretending to be hurt was a ruse to get Miss Watkins to play. I asked her if that is what she wanted, and she said no. So I told her to get up and continue playing. Okay, so, then on Monday, I will file a report against Debbie Adams and send a copy of the report to Mrs. Archer, Gaynor's principal. But, even though Gaynor has been placed on probationary status, they have been penalized by being suspended from playing against any school, next weekend. It will give them time to reflect what kind of athletes they want for their teams."
"I wish there was another way."
"I do too, Leigh. Well, I should be going. You ..."
"Oh, Miss Constantine? Would it be alright if our school practiced on the clay courts at the college in the next county? This way, if we do have to play on a clay court, then we will be ready."
"I will call Mr. Thompson in the morning and discuss it with him. You have a good night, everyone."
Debbie Constantine left Leigh's and got in her car. As she drove away, Leigh couldn't help but think that Gaynor was being punished for the actions of a few. She would talk to Mr. Thompson tomorrow about this. She thought that it wasn't fair that the whole school be punished for what a few bad people did.
Leigh's mother wanted to watch telelvision, but Leigh's mind wasn't in it. She had to get Gaynor back in the conference for next week. Winning by default, wasn't the way Leigh wanted to win a tournament. She wanted to win on it's own merits.
"Mother, we need to get the association to keep Gaynor in the conference for next week. I mean, it wasn't the whole school who did wrong. It was just a few, and I do agree these few need to be suspended from playing. But it isn't fair to suspend the whole school."
"You are an angel, Leigh. You really do have a kind heart. I will tell you what. I will call the association and tell them what you said. Then, I will call Mr. Thompson and tell him. So, when you talk to him, he will know exactly what is on your mind."
"Thank you, mom. I'm not interested in watching tv, so I will just go to bed early. Good night mom. I love you," Leigh said, giving her mom a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Then she went by her father and told him the same thing.
"Bed? Already? It's only seven thirty."
"I have a lot to think about, daddy. See you in the morning."
Leigh went to her room, and crawled in bed. Activity like playing tennis or just going shopping and being on your feet for hours, can make a body tired. Leigh was alseep in no time.
That night, she dreamed that she was at the Gaynor courts playing against Geri Watkins. She saw the laughter as Leigh made one mistake after another. It was when the referee yelled Hampton, out that Leigh woke up. Leigh got out of bed and went to use the bathroom. She couldn't help but wonder what had woke her up. She got back in bed, and didn't dream any more that night.
The next morning, Leigh got up just as her alarm started to buzz. She got out of bed, stretched, and got her bath caddy and put on her robe and slippers. She would get her clothes out after her shower. She wanted to take a bath, but she didn't have the time. She wanted to talk to Mr. Thompson today, before school started.
Leigh dressed in her Khaki colored cargo pants, a light brown shirt with a western applique to it, her anklets, and her brown Mary Jane's. She brushed out her hair, and put it in a high pony tail, and went down to breakfast.
"Good morning, punkin. Going on a safari today?"
"Yes daddy. I'm going in to the dangerous jungle called school. They have monkeys, gorillas, hyenas, and donkeys there. They have cats of all kinds, and they even have snakes. So, I am going in armed with my wits, and my ability to dodge a barb thrown from one of the gorillas."
"Well, schools have certainly come a long way from when your mother and I went. When the last day of school was over for the summer, we would say 'school's out, school's out, teacher let the monkeys out'. We had fun."
"That's funny, daddy."
Leigh gave him a hug and kiss on his cheek, and went in the kitchen for a small breakfast. Leigh's favorite breakfast was a slice of jelly toast, with milk and juice. After she was finished, she put her glasses in the sink, wiped her part of the table off, and gave her mother a hug and kiss on the cheek.
"I love you, mom. See you after school."
"I love you, too, sweetie. Have a good day."
"I love you daddy," Leigh said as she grabbed her book bag and headed out of the door.
Patty's mother was just driving up, as Leigh walked out of the house.
"Good morning, Mrs. Langston. Hi Patty, Darlene." They all said good morning. "I have an idea. We need to get the squad together, and go in the office and tell Mr. Thompson that it isn't fair to suspend the whole school for what a few did. I want to to go to state as much as anybody, but not like this. I would like to think that we got to state on our abilities and not because of a penalty against another school."
"You are so right, Leigh. We will see where the whole squad is, and get everybody together. This way, too, when he sees that we all want the same thing, I'm sure we will be playing Gaynor, next weekend."
"Leigh, do you always think good about others, even the ones who have done you wrong?"
"Why not, Mrs. Langston? Didn't Jesus forgive us on the cross?"
"Yes, I guess He did."
"Then I can forgive those who do wrong to me, or even my friends or all of us together. Mrs. Langston, I want to win to go to state, not be raised on the ladder because another school was disqualified. That isn't the way I want to go to state. I want to earn my right to be at the state semi finals and finals."
"I'm with you, Leigh," Patty and Darlene said, together.
"Well, Leigh, I have to commend you on your sportsman like conduct. A lot of schools would just rub it in to the others that they got to state because someone else messed up. But you, you want to actually earn the right by winning, instead of just being put ahead of another school."
"That is what I am saying, Mrs. Langston. The whole Gaynor team didn't do anything wrong. It was Just Geri Watkins, her boyfriend and Debbie Adams. I do agree they should be suspended from playing, but not the rest of the their tennis squad."
"Well, here we are girls. Good luck talking to Mr. Thompson."
"Thank you Mrs. Langston."
"You're very welcome, Leigh. Go get 'em Tiger." Leigh did a tiger claw motion and went "rawwwr".
The girls went inside the school after finding the rest of the squad. They marched right in to the office and told the secretary they needed to see Mr. Thompson on an urgent matter. They waited a while, and were all shown in to the principal's office.
"What can I do for you ladies, so early in the morning?"
"We have a dilemma, Mr. Thompson. Miss Constantine is going to recommend that Gaynor High be suspended from playing next week against any school. Mr. Thompson, that puts us one school in favor of us going to state. I don't want it like that. I want to win the games, and be able to go to state on my own merits, not because another school was disqualified. Would you be able to call the association, and let them know what we said. I mean, we all talked about it, and we are all agreed."
Mr. Thompson sat back in chair, and looked at his tennis squad. He was thinking that Leigh certainly has the spirit, and is thinking only of others. That is how a good athlete thinks. After a few minutes, he smiled at the girls.
"Yes, ladies, I will definitely tell them what you said. I'm sure if I get right on it, I can actually talk to Miss Constantine and get her to only suspend the guilty parties."
"Thank you, Mr. Thompson. I hear the first bell, so we had better go to homeroom. Let us know after school or during lunch what you find out."
"I certainly will."
The girls all left to go to their lockers and sort out their morning books, then head off to their homeroom. As everybody sat in their homerooms, Mr. Thompson delivered the announcements.
"Boys and girls and staff, I was approached by our varsity Lady Tigers and asked to call the MHSAA and ask that only the guilty parties at Gaynor be suspended from playing, but not the whole school. Miss Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA told me that three separate incident reports would be filed against the two Gaynor players that were so angry at our Leigh Anne Smythe, and she said also, that she is filing a report against one of the Gaynor player's boyfriends, because he threw the soda bottle at Leigh.
"It is very commendable that our varisty Lady Tigers don't wish to see anybody punished that had nothing to do with the campaign against our Leigh Anne. Next weekend we will be playing Gaynor on their clay courts. Also, the school board has approved tennis practice for our Lady Tigers as an extracurricular activity to be held at the college in the next county. The college has graciously consented to let us use their clay courts for free. If you are all wondering how we go this done so fast, you can all thank Leigh Anne, because this was her idea. Yes, Leigh, the rest of the Lady Tigers told me. Thank you, Leigh, for thinking of others before yourself. This concludes the announcements. Have a good day everybody."
Leigh turned a thousand shades of red, purple, orange, blue and red, again. She never was one for taking credit for anything, except her studies, and if she had help, she gave the other person credit in class for helping her. Leigh Anne Smythe is a star, rising, because she looks out for others before herself.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 10
by Barbara Lynn Terry
As Leigh Sat in her first period class, she thought hard about the upcoming match. What made Leigh a good student is, she was able to multitask. She could be thinking like she was, about the upcoming match against Gaynor, and still be able to listen to the teacher, and get her class work done. The sign of a well rounded girl whether young or older, is that she has her feet firmly planted on planet Earth, and can multitask.
Leigh, was, in a nutshell, well rounded. The entire Varsity squad depended on her to carry the team, if the others fell. Leigh was concerned about this, because what would happen if she had an accident? What would happen if she was kept home on a tournament day because the doctor had ordered it? Well, this is something Leigh had a passing thought about, but just as quickly dismissed it. When they go against Gaynor, nobody is going to know that they Hampton Lady Tigers had been practicing all week at the Birn University campus in the next county. Tonight will be the first night the girls will practice on a clay court. Leigh had told her mother about the practice, and she should be back by dinner.
The morning passed quickly for Leigh. The bell for lunch rang. Leigh went to her locker and put her morning books away. After closing and locking her locker, Leigh headed for the cafeteria. WhenLeigh got to the cafeteria, she saw they were having stroganoff, again. This was not one of Leigh's favorite lunches, but she was going to need all the energy she could get. She took a full tray, a milk,and then went to sit by the squad, that had already domineered a whole table. As Leigh sat down, Patty Langston couldn't help but remark on Leigh's tray.
"Girl, you are going to get fat, eating that."
"Not really, Patty. When we practice tonight at the college, I will wear it all off. Besides, I need all the energy I can get."
"That you do, girlfriend. Listen, We should only practice certain plays on the those courts. If we become somewhat decent in their execution, then we can spring them on Gaynor. They won't be expecting us to be able to play well on their courts."
"I see what you're getting at. The clay courts are soft, and the balls don't bounce as well as they do on concrete. If we can practice our lobs and aces, then we will have a better chance of defeating Gaynor."
"Exactly, Leigh," Darlene added. "All we have to do now, is defeat Gaynor, and we are on our way to state. But remember, Leigh, that at the state semi finals and finals, we will be playing different schools from across the state. So we had better be better than the school we are playing against."
"I agree."
Leigh was not a glory seeker, but she has dreamed of being able to play in a competition. When the squad inducted her in to their ranks, that dream became closer to reality. Before becoming a Hampton Lady Tiger, Leigh had never thought about dressing, being, or wanting to be a girl. But all the ciscumstances led to her becoming her mother's daughter. Well, today is only Monday, and she sees the doctor again on Friday.
But, in the meantime, Leigh will be thinking about state and winning the local tournament to go to the state finals. That is the dream of every high school and college athlete. Maybe, she thought, she should have taken up golf, instead. Leigh giggled to herself when she thought that. The bell ending lunch, rang, and everybody put their trays away and left to get their afternoon books. They were still walking to their lockers when the public address system boomed with Mr. Thompson's voice.
"Will the varsity Lady Tigers tennis squad, please report to the girls gym. The varsity Lady Tigers to the girls gym, please."
The entire squad was abuzz with conversation as they entered the girls gym.
"Ladies, ladies, please settle down," Mrs. Madison, the girls gym coach instructed. "I have been given permission by Mr. Thompson to be able to practice at the college during school hours. This way, we will be on an official school hours field trip. I know that you all brought your tennis clothes and racquets. So, here it is.
"In a bit, we will go out to the bus , and leave for the college. Now, I want to emphasize that playing on a clay court is a lot different than playing on concrete." Leigh raised her hand. "Yes, Leigh."
"Mrs. Madison, we were talking at lunch, and we agreed that we need to practice our lobs and aces if we are going to defeat Gaynor. This way, if we can become a little good at playing on clay, then Gaynor will do like that did when they played here. They will underestimate us, and that will be to our advantage."
"Leigh, did I ever tell you that you are a samrt girl? You are right, that is what I was going to tell you. So, if we are ready, and we know what tactics we need to practice on, let's go."
They all went out of the school, in to a nice warm school bus. Since it was only the squad, the driver and Mrs. Madsion, nobody sat on the "hump". This made for a smooth ride to the college campus. The bus pulled up to the gate, leading in to the courts. Mrs. Madison, went in the office to tell them they were there. She was told that the coach would be right out. Mrs. Madison went back by the girls.
Mrs. Madison gave the girls the lineup, and they started practicing. Leigh against Darlene were first.
"Ladies, be careful of the uneven spots in the court. If the ball lands in one of them, your play could be dead before you even have a chance to return the ball to your opponent. All right, then, Darlene, you serve first."
Darlene hit the ball at an angle, and Leigh, even though she was fast, could not return the ball. Leigh thought, too, that Gaynor has had practice on these kinds of courts, so Leigh decided she needed to be just a tad quicker.
"That was a good effort, Leigh, but be just a little quicker, if you can."
With 15-Love, Darlene served again. This time, Leigh was ready, but the volley didn't last beyond a few returns apiece. The score was tied at 15. Darlene, eager to show Leigh the ups and downs of playing on a clay court, served an ace. it was now 30-15." Mrs. Madison told each girl, that was what they needed to be prepared for. Darlene had served the perfect ace, hitting just inside the serve line, before it bounced away. Darlene served again, this time, she served directly to Leigh, and the volley lasted a few minutes, but in the end, it was Darlene's point. Now, with the score at 40-15, Darlene served her triple advantage shot.
The ball was returned and Leigh on the third return from Darlene, missed it making the score 41-15.
"Good effort, ladies, ..." Mrs. Madison was interrupted by Gloria Edmonton, the women's varsity basketball coach.
"Good afternoon, ladies, I'm Miss Gloria Edmonton, I teach gymnastics and I am the women's basketball coach. I was watching this game, and you ladies play beautifully. I think a week's practice here, will get you in shape for the coming weekend. I want you all to know a little secret. I went to Hampton High. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!!!! So, you have my support. When I heard about your request to practice here, I told the Dean that I would be delighted to supervise the Hampton Lady Tigers. By the way, I hear that you're playing Gaynor on Saturday. I will be there cheering you all on to victory." Miss Edmonton giggled, then said; "I should bring the cheer squad with me. Gaynor would be so distracted, you ladies would win hands down. But we can't have any noise on the courts while the players are playing. But, it was a thought." Everybody giggled.
"It would serve them right, for what they did to Leigh," Cheryl Master said, with annoyance.
"Yes, I heard about that. Which one is Leigh?" Leigh raised her hand. "Leigh, I hear you are very good on concrete. Let's see how good you are on clay by the time Saturday gets here. Remember what Mrs. Madison said. Be careful of the uneven spots on the courts. After a week of practicing here, you will all be ready to defeat the Lady Cougars. So, whose next?"
Mrs. Madison called Dorothy Winston and Mary Whithers out to the court.
"You both saw how Leigh and Darlene played. I want you two to be able to improve on that. Lobs and aces, ladies. It is the only way we can defeat Gaynor. Mary, you serve first."
The two girls took their side of the court, and Mary stood at the serve line, ready to serve. She served the ball to Dot, and Dot sent it back to her with a spin. The ball landed just inside the net, and bounced back once, hitting the bottom of the net on Mary's side. It was Love-15. This was the kind of return that Dorothy Winston was going to practice on, because their coming opponent would not expect her to be good at it. Mary served again for an ace, making the score 15-15.
What these girls needed to really practice on, were inside aces. That is a serve that lands the ball a little over the net on the opponent's side. Most of these aces cannot be returned, because the opponent was not ready for them, or was too far away from the play, that the opponent could not return it. Before Mary served again, Dorothy moved up to the net.
Mary served attempring an inside ace, but Dorothy returned it. The volley lasted only for a few minutes, before the ball dropped dead on Mary's side of the court. It was 15-30. At this point, Mrs. Madison spoke to the players.
"Girls, this is precisely what you have to be ready for. On clay, the ball may suddenly hit your side of the court and not even bounce, or may bounce low. Try to anticipate this, and be ready to return the ball, even if you have to move like the wind to make the return. Mary, you are doing good, but your serve technique needs a slight improvement."
"May I show her what you are talking about," Gloria Edmonton volunteered.
"Yes, Gloria, by all means."
Gloria took Mary's racquet and tossed the ball as if she were going to serve it. Mrs. Madison took another racquet and Gloria and her played a few volleys to show the girls just how the ball should be played on a clay court. Gloria gave Mary her racquet back, and Mrs. Madison and Mary played a few volleys, until Mary understood what her coach had said.
"All right, Mary, it is your serve."
The score was 15-30 and Mary served the ball again. The ball hit Mary's side of the net.
"Fault."
Mary served her second serve and this time Dorothy returned it a few times before it landed at Mary's right foot. The score was now 15-40. Mary served again, and this time it was an ace for 30-40. Then on a player error, Mary served the ball, and Dorothy hit it past Mary, but just inside the line. Dorothy won the game.
"All right, Leigh and Darlene. Darlene, take the court facing away from the sun. Leigh take the court facing the sun. Leigh it is your serve."
Leigh served the ball, and prepared for the volley, but the ball hit a "dent" in the clay and bounced low, making the score 15-Love. With leigh's next serve, they volleyed back and forth for about eight minutes. Leigh hit the ball out, and it was 15-15.
"Leigh, try to hit the ball away from the 'dents'. This way, the volley lasts longer, and you have a better chance at getting the next point."
"Thank you, Mrs. Madison."
This was the week that the Hampton Lady Tigers needed so they would be able to play on the Gaynor Lady Cougars clay courts. Leigh was a little rusty on these courts, but after this week, she should be as good as any Gaynor player. This wasn't a competition to see who was better than the other, or to lord itover the other team, but, it was a competition for the best school to be able to go to the state tournament in Lansing and maybe, just maybe, go to the nationals which was being held at Jacksonville, Florida.
Leigh served the ball, and Darlene wasn't fast enough, making the score 30-15. With Leigh's next serve, Darlene returned it for a point, making the score 30-30. On Leigh's next serve, she hit the ball just inside the right corner and the score was now 40-30. Leigh's next serve was an ace and Leigh won the game.
"Leigh, you did better, but remember, you must try to hit the ball away from the 'dents' in the clay. No clay court is perfect, no matter how much they try and smooth it out. The history of tennis is a disuptable subject with some saying it was first played as a handball game either aganst a wall, or over a rope. Some say it was first played by French monks who played jeu de paume, meaning game of the hand, and that the word tennis derives from the French tenez meaning 'take this' which the serving player would say to the other. Whoever started playing the game in its earliest forms, we know that the game we call tennis is played between two or four people, on a concrete, clay or grass surface, and that there is money to be made if you play professional tennis. Today, we know the game to be how we play it now.
"Ladies, you all did fine. Today, and tomorrow, Gloria said we can have the court for as long as we want it. Gloria, thank you for letting us practice here."
"You are more than welcome. Where is your next game?"
"At Gaynor. That is why we need the practice here, because they have clay courts."
"Well, I am a Lady Tiger, still, so I will be there to cheer on my alma mater. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!"
As they all got on the bus, Gloria gave each of the girls a big hug and said she would see them tomorrow. She told the girls that she was the college supervising instructor for the time that the Hampton Lady Tigers would be practicing on the college courts.
When they got back to the school, Geraldine Smythe was waiting for Leigh.
"Well, how did practice go?"
"We had fun, and I tried a different way to do my lobs and aces, because the ball doesn't bounce on clay, like it does on concrete. But we have the rest of the week to become a little decent in playing on a clay court. The college gymnastics coach also went to Hampton, too, and said she will be there when we play Gaynor to 'cheer her alma mater on'. She is really nice."
"Well, I'm glad you had fun. Want to stop and have a bite. It's kind of late to start dinner. By the way, your father said, that he will be at the college for the rest of the week, so this way he can bring you home, when practice is over."
"That would be nice, mom, But I still have to go back to the school to get my homework assignments and my books I am going to need."
"Well, alright, dear, but just so you know, he will be there. Maybe we will both come, and then we can go out for dinner, instead of making it at home."
"That would be nice, mother."
"Did you do good, though?"
"Well, kinda. Clay is a lot different though, because it isn't completely smoothed out like a concrete court is. Everytime the ball hits the clay, during play, it makes a 'dent' in the clay. Sometimes the ball hits the other side, and may stop dead in the 'dent'. So we have four more days of practice, then we play Gaynor on Saturday. This is going to be the game that decides who goes to state."
"Well, your father and I will be there. We want to cheer you on to victory." Leigh smiled, when her mother said that.
"Thanks, mom." Leigh laid her head on her mother's shoulder, and Geraldine Smythe held her daughter. She knew that Leigh was going to have a very tough week.
"Leigh, Buckle up, and we will go to Zebb's for something to eat. Your father called and said he would meet us there. So, what do you want when we get there?"
How about the twenty one shrimp basket? We can share it, while dad eats his steak dinner."
"Is that all you want? Don't you want a burger plate?"
"No, mom. I need to eat light because I don't need to have a heavy feeling when I am playing. The shrimp will be all right for tonight, because I will have a light lunch at school tomorrow. I will be all right, mom."
"Well, okay, if that's what you want. I just worry about the way you have been eating lately."
"Thanks, mom, I really appreciate that, but I have been cutting down on what I eat. I want to eat as healthy as I can."
Geraldine Smythe smiled to herself. She knew that Leigh would be okay because she was a strong girl.
"It's alright, sweetie. the twenty one shrimp basket it is."
Part II - At Zebb's.
Geraldine Smythe drove in to the parking lot and parked the car. They both got out of the car, and started for the door. As they walked in to the restaurant, Leigh saw her father sitting at one of the tables. Zebb's had tables, booths and a counter with stools. Leigh showed her mother where he was sitting, and they went over by him. Leigh gave her father a hug after her mother did the same.
"Hello, daddy. Did you like the games I played?"
"Yes, I did, punkin. You play as well as some of the professional women tennis players I have seen on television. Have you given any thought to continue playing when you get to college?"
"If I get to college, daddy, I will continue playing. The reason we are having our tournaments this late in the season, is because of the unusually warm temperatures. I mean, there is hardly any snow on the ground, and it is warm enough to wear tennis dresses or skirt outfits."
"I noticed, too, that when you sit down to take a break, you cover your lap with a towel. Why is that?"
"For modesty. Because our outfits are so short, we cover ourselves up to our knees, because that is what a lady does to protect her dignity. There are a lot of perverts in the stands that like looking under our skirts to see if they can see what they're not supposed to see." He laughed, while Leigh and her mom giggled.
"Well, that is a good way to keep your dignity, I must say. But, you play like a professional."
"That is because I have played every weekend at Burnham Park. Every time I play, I try something new. Tennis is not as simple as it looks, daddy. There are a lot of complicated plays that can be done. We just have to practice them."
"You watch tennis on television, and you see that sometimes a player will hit the ball and it will spin, making the other player miss it. There is a way to make the ball spin, by hitting it with your racquet on an angle. Sometimes, the ball will hit the net for a fault and the opponent's score. But, the game is fun, and it is good exercise."
"Yes, it certainly is. I have never seen an overweight tennis player."
Leigh giggled when she said, "I never have either, daddy."
I think tomorrow you, me and your mother, will be there to watch you practice. Then afterwards we can go out to eat."
"Daddy, I still have to go back to the school to pick up my homework assignments and the books I will need. Then we can go out to eat."
"That sounds wonderful, punkin."
"Leigh," her mother cut in. "I was thinking that this weekend we could go shopping. Mine and your father's anniversary is coming up, and I need to get a nice outfit for that day."
"I'd like to tag along, if it is all right with the majority."
"Well, dear," Geraldine Smythe added, "this is our fifteenth wedding anniversary, and it is the same rules as in the wedding. You cannot see the bride, until she is at the altar."
"Altar?"
"Yes, dear, altar. We are going to renew our wedding vows."
"Now that sounds like a plan. Leigh, would you like to give the bride away?"
"I would like that, daddy."
"Have you picked out the place where we are going to do this?"
"Yes, I was thinking St. Peter's on twenty third and Greenfield."
"That's where we got married. So, then where exactly did you plan on having the reception?"
"At the Outback, over by Southridge."
"Did you invite any of our friends?"
"Iinvited everybody I could get a hold of, including your mom and dad, my mom and dad, your brothers and sisters, my brother and sister, and everybody who wanted to attend. Everybody has chipped in for a wonderful day to have a wedding. Leigh, do you know what day your father and I got married?"
"No, mom, I don't think I was there." Her father laughed while Leigh and her mother giggled.
"Well, your father and I were married on St. Patrick's Day and you were born a year later. So, we all need to go and get decent outfits for the occasion. Then everybody is going over to the Outback by Southridge for the reception dinner and party. In fact, we had enough money to reserve the entire restaurant for that day."
"That is a costly renewal."
"Dear, we are going re-celebrate the first of the two best days in our lives. Yes, it was costly, but everybody that I could get a hold of that was there, and several of our new friends, chipped in tomake this day a wonderful and exciting day for us and everyone there. Don't worry, dear, I didn't rob Peter to pay Paul."
"Mom, what was the second best day in your lives?"
"The day you were born," her mother and father said in unison.
Leigh thought that now this was a family. She had heard that sometimes married people renew their vows, sometimes twice in the time they are married. She thought that this was the ultimate commitment of renewal, and she was proud to have these two people as her parents and her two closest, best friends.
They finished their meal, paid the cashier and went out to their cars. Leigh decided to ride home with her father.
St. Peter's Evanglical Lutheran Church is located at 2235 W. Greenfield Avenue, Milwaukee, Wisconsin 53204. (414)384-3447.
The Outback Steakhouse is located at 7401 West Barnard Avenue, Greenfield, Wisconsin (a suburb of Milwaukee). (414)817-1800
Burnham Park is located at 3300 West Burnham Street, Milwaukee, Wisconsin 53215 (The park is 1 block wide and 2 blocks long. The tennis courts are directly across the street from the main park at South 35th and West Burnham Streets).
Leigh Anne - Chapter 11
by Babara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - Discussing practice.
On the ride home, Leigh was thinking about the upcoming match against the Gaynor High Lady Cougars, the practice they did on thcollege clay courts and being asked to be mom's bridesmaid and giving the bride away. I mean, Leigh Anne is only 14 years old. That is a lot on one's plate, if you are a 14 year old. As they pulled up to their house, Leigh didn't hear her mother.
".... Leigh?"
"Huh? Oh! I'm sorry, mom, I was thinking about all of the things that happened to me today. First there was school, then we practiced at Birn College because they have clay courts, then I am asked to give the bride away when you renew your wedding vows, and being bridesmaid. That is a lot to think about. So, what were you saying, mom?"
"Nothing important. All I said was, we're home, Leigh. When you didn't say anything, I looked at you and you seemed like you were in a trance. I asked you if you could hear me, Leigh, and you finally responded.
"Well, I'm sure you will do just fine, dear. You are a good tennis player."
"Yes, mom, and that's what worries me. The squad leans on me to carry them through. But, What would happen, say, that I was laid up at a very important tournament game? I'm just another player on the squad. Mom, would it be okay with you, if I decided to be Leigh Anne for always?"
"Dear, you just be who you are. Son or daughter makes no difference as long as you are all right."
"I agree with your mother, punkin. You are our child, and we love you very much. We will stand with you, so you can be whomever youwant to be."
"Thank you, mom, daddy. That makes me feel a lot better. Will you be there when we play Gaynor? The next game is at Gaynor High and we play on their clay courts. That is why we are practicing at Birn College all this week."
"We will be there, punkin. Won't we, mother?"
"Yes, we definitely will be there. Also, don't nervous because we are there, you just play like Leigh Anne always has."
"Thanks, mom.
Daddy, I won't be nervous, because I want to help the squad go to state. Maybe we can even go to nationals, too, and that is in Jacksonville, Florida, this year."
"We will see, punkin. Let's take one tournament at a time. Right now, you just focus on beating Gaynor high's squad."
"Their called the Lady Cougars, daddy. Which do you think will be more aggressive, daddy, the cougar or the tiger?" Leigh Anne giggled.
"I think the tiger will beat the cougar."
"Thanks, daddy."
Leigh had a big load taken off of her shoulders with her dad's support. One can't help but wonder about the upcoming game. This game will send the Lady Tigers to state. Then they can concentrate on going to the national tournament in Jacksonville, Florida, where they will play many different tennis squads from all over the country. Some of those squads might even be better than the Lady Tigers. We will just have to wait and see. It was time to see what was on the tv.
Usually, that is what the family did after dinner. Since they had dinner out, nobody was hungry. Leigh looked through the channel menu and found Bambi which is shown on cable at least once a year. Bambi was one of Leigh's favorite animated movies. She told her mother and she was told that would be fine. The movie came on in an hour, so her mother said she would pop some popcorn, so they would have something to snack on during the movie. Of course, with Leigh eating like a bird, she may only have a few kernels and leave the rest. When Leigh watched a movie, she was intent on the plot and only absent-mindedly took a few kernels of popcorn. Leigh did this even if she has seen the movie countless times.
When the popcorn was popped, and brought in to the living room, Leigh and her mother sat down to watch Bambi. They laughed at the antics, cried when the hunters shot Bambi's dad, and Thumper, OMG, he was just so darling. With the movie over, Leigh said her good nights and hugged and kissed her mother on the cheek and went to take a quick shower and get in to bed.
The next morning, Leigh was up, bathed, and in the kitchen. She made breakfast for her and her parents.
"Leigh, what smells so delicious?"
"Sit down, mom, daddy, and welcome to Leigh's family cuisine." Her father laughed, while the two women giggled.
"I made waffles, sausages, toast, and coffee. Of course, I will have my usual milk and juice, and mom, daddy, there is a vitamin pill next to your cups. Please take them, because they will give you energy through the day."
"How come I never get a vitamin pill in the morning when you cooked breakfast?"
"Because, dear, you gulp a cup of coffee, swallow a whole slice of toast, then you zoom out of the door. That is why."
"Oh! Yeah, I forgot."
"Are you both going to be at practice tonight at Birn University?"
"Yes, dear, we will be there," her mother answered.
With the morning just starting, Leigh was ready to meet her teachers in study hall, and that was before going to the university. After breakfast, Leigh kissed her parents on each of their cheeks and gave them hugs. After saying I love you both, she left to go to school. Patty and Darlene were just coming to meet her.
"Hey Darlene, hi Patty, well today we get to practice our spins. Do you think we have the lobs and aces covered?"
"I don't know, Leigh, I am hoping we do. But, you are right, we need to practice our spins. I wonder if we could practice all three at the same time."
"That is a thought, Dar," Patty interjected.
"Yes, I think we could fit the spins in with the lobs and aces. Gaynor will not be expecting us to be able to play on their clay courts. But, we have a big surprise for them."
"Let's see what we can do at the college. I think if we show them a few aces and a few lobs, we will catch Gaynor off guard. When that happens, we will have them right where we want them."
Part 2 - Pactice at Birn University.
As they neared the school, they saw Mrs. Madison waiting for them.
"Ladies, we have been given the entire day to practice at the university. Gloria has arranged for us to eat lunch in the university's cafeteria. I already have your homework assignments, all you need are the books you have homework for. The bus should be here any moment, so, here are your assignments, so, go and get the books you will need."
Of all of Leigh's teachers, only three had homework for Leigh. The rest of the work, was just reading. With her books in tow, Leigh went out to the waiting bus. After she was seated, the bus left for Birn University in the next county. This was a twenty minute trip, so the girls decided to sing. The first song was one of Leigh's favorites by Trisha Yearwood; Walkaway Joe. The next song was a more traditional bus ride song that you would sing going to camp; John Jacob Jinglehiemer Schmidt. After this song, they were at the university.
Gloria Edmonton, the university's gymnastics instructor and the girls basketball coach, was waiting for them. She greeted each of the girls as they got off of the bus.
"Ms. Edmonton...", Leigh was interrupted by Gloria.
"Please, just call me Gloria."
"Gloria," Leigh continued. "We were talking, and we think we should practice three different plays. I think we should still practice our lobs and aces, but add spins, too."
"That sounds like a plan then. While you are playing, you can practice all three in the same game. So, who is going be the first two to
play?"
"Leigh," Mrs. Madison said, assigning the first two players. "Mary, you're up first. Now, remember what I said about clay courts. Also, do not lob the ball or try for an ace, unless you are sure you can make the point. Alright, start your game. Leigh for this first game, I want you facing the sun. Gaynor's courts face east and west, so, you are going to have to get used to playing with the sun in your eyes. You may wear a visor or a cap to shield your eyes. Leigh, you serve first."
Leigh tossed the ball up, and then hit it with authority. It was an ace and the score started out 15-love. Leigh's next serve was returned, and the volley lasted for eight minutes, giving Mary the next point. I was now 15-15. The next serve was called out, and Leigh served again. Mary returned the second serve, and hit the ball past Leigh. The score was now 15-30. Leigh's net serve ended in a volley lasting nine minutes, with Leigh hitting the ball out. The score was now 15-40 in Mary's favor.
"Okay, Mary, this is your double match point. If you get this point, you not only win the game, but the match, too. Leigh go ahead and serve."
Leigh served to try and stay in the game, but the first serve was called as a fault. Leigh's second serve was returned and the volley lasted for eleven minutes, when the ball hit Leigh's side of the net, making Mary the winner.
"Leigh?" Mrs. Madison inquired. "Are you feeling all right? You seemed a little off your game."
"I'm okay, Mrs. Madison. I guess the upcoming game against Gaynor has me a little on edge. I will be fine once this match is over."
"Leigh, don't let them bully you in to doing something you might do to lose. We haven't even played yet, and already they have their claws dug in to you. Just relax, and take this one day at a time."
"Yes, Mrs. Madison. Thank you."
"Alright, I think you can talk among yourselves for a bit, and get a little strategy going. You are going to have to put what you practice here into real playing when we go against Gaynor. So, ladies, let's play a little tennis. Dorothy and Patty, you're up next. I will flip a coin to see who faces the sun. Patty, you call it, heads or tails."
"Tails."
Mrs. Madison flipped a quarter, and it landed on heads.
"Dot, it is your serve first. Patty, you face the sun."
The girls took their respective sides of the court. Dorothy served her first serve and it was an ace making the score 15-Love. The next serve was returned, but, it was Dorothy's point.
"30-Love," Mrs. Madison called. "Patty, a little more aggression when returning a serve. Remember, Gaynor is going to snicker at every error we make. Be alert, and make sure you are positioned on the court to where you can get to the ball, no matter where it lands."
Dorothy served again, and this time, Patty returned the serve. The volley lasted about ten minutes, when Dorothy hit the ball out. It was now 15-15. The score ended up, after 20 minutes of play, at 30-30. Dot's next serve was returned with the volley lasting almost fifteen minutes. Patty hit the ball out making the score 40-30. The next serve ended up as a double fault, tying up the score.
"Deuce," called Mrs. Madison.
Dot's next serve was an ace, giving Dot the advantage.
"Advantage, Dorothy," Mrs. Madison called, acting as the chair referee.
Dot served again, this time Patty was ready and returned Dot's serve. The volley lasted quite a long time, about twenty minutes. Dorothy hit the ball on her side of the net.
"Deuce 2," Mrs. Madison called.
Dorothy served again, and Patty ended up with the point, after completing a successful spin.
"Advantage, Patricia."
Dot's next serve was called out. Serving again, Dot hit her side of the net making Patty the winner.
"Ladies, Gloria just told me that it is lunch time, and the college has reserved our seats for us. Let's get some nutrition in us, and then we can resume playing."
They went inside the Student Council building, and right to the cafeteria. There was a roped off area and Gloria said that was where the Lady Tigers would be sitting. College cafeterias are set up the same way as high school cafeterias, so the girls knew how to get what they wanted to eat. The only difference here was, the college had a wider selection to choose from. As they went through the line, each girl took what she wanted, and then went to sit down. The lady at the cash register only added up what each girl took, so she could give the receipt to the office.After each girl was seated, Mrs. Madison told the girls that the lineup would resume after lunch was over.
"Ladies, you did good out there, this morning. This afternoon, we will let the others practice, too. Enjoy your lunch."
"Mrs. Madison," Leigh said, mockingly. "The only thing I will miss is the wide selection of food here." The girls all giggled.
"I'll bet," Mrs. Madison replied.
With their lunch finished, Mrs. Madison, Gloria and the girls all went out to the tennis courts. Cheryl Masters and Dorothy Winston will play against each other. Cheryl, you will be facing west and will serve first. Ladies, take the court.Cheryl and Dot took their respective sides. Cheryl Threw the ball up for her first serve. I was returned for an eight minute volley, when the ball was called out on Cheryl's side, giving her the first point.
"15 Love," Mrs. Madison called. "That was a good volley, but watch how hard you hit the ball. You don't want to be hitting the ball so hard as to give them the point. Resume play."
Cheryl served the next ball for a fault, and served her second ball which was returned for a twelve minute volley, when Cheryl hit her
side of the net.
"15 all. That was a good volley, ladies, please continue."
The next serve was for an ace, making the score 30-15.
Cheryl's next serve was returned and Cheryl tried to spin it over the net. Dorothy returned the ball, and the volley lasted for about fifteen minutes. Each girl practiced her spins to see just how good at spinning the ball she was. The volley ended with Dorothy hitting the ball at Cheryl's feet. Cheryl couldn't return it and the score was now 30 all.Cheryl served the ball and tried to spin it, but Dorothy returned it. The volleys between these girls lasted for several minutes. Mrs. Madison and Gloria Edmonton just watched as the two girls played. The next serve lasted for eleven minutes, before Dorothy hit her side of the net. It was now 40-30. Either the next serve would make Cheryl Masters the winner, or would end up in deuce. That is 40-40 for the uninitiated. Cheryl served the ball for an ace, and Cheryl won the game. Bth girls shook hands at the net, and then went by the rest of the squad.
"Ladies, you all did wonderful. Now we need Donna Sanchez and Patricia Langston are next."
Patty and Donna played like they had ants in their pants. They were all over their sides of the court. Donna was serving, and the volleys between these two girls lasted for several minutes for each serve. Patty returned the ball in such a way that it just tipped the top of the net, giving her the first point. It was Love-15. Donna served again, and this time the score was 15 all, because Patty hit her side of the net. The next serve was for eighteen minutes, making the score 30-15. Then Donna hit her next serve for an ace, making the score 40-15 and giving Donna a double match point, if she won this next point. Donna's next serve was for another ace, just inside the line on Patty's side of the net.
"The game goes to Donna Sanchez. You both played beautifully. This is what it is going to take, if we plan on winning against the Gaynor Lady Cougars. Alright, next we have Susan Winters and Mary Withers. Mary, you serve first taking the west side of the court. Remember, Gaynor's courts face east and west like these do."
Mary served the ball and the volley lasted several minutes before Sue hit it past Mary, giving Mary the first 15.
"15 - Love," Mrs. Madison called
Mary's next serve was an ace, making the score 30 - Love. When Mary served again, she put a little spin on the ball, but Susan returned it like a professional tennis player. This volley lasted several minutes, and Mary hit the ball out, making the score 30 - 15. Mrs. Madison couldn't help but be proud of this team, because they played like they were professioanl tennis players. As the game wore on, Mrs. Madison talked to Gloria about the upcoming match against the Gaynor High School Lady Cougars. Mrs. Madison trold Gloria that her girls were ready to take on the Lady Cougars. Gloria agreed.
The score was now 30 - 30 as Mary hit the ball out again. On the next serve, Mary spun the ball, giving a kind of curve as it went over the net. The ball hit just on the other side of the net, making it almost impossible for the opponent to return it. The score was now 40 -
30. This next point would make Mary the winner or end up in deuce. Mary served the ball, but Susan returned it and the volley lasted for about ten minutes before Susan hit it out of bounds, making Mary the winner.
"Ladies, you both did very well. Now I want to see Susan serving. This will be the last game, as we need to get back to the school. Susan you may serve when you are ready."
Susan served the ball with a slight spin making the ball hit Mary's side with a slight bounce backwards in to the net.
"15 - Love," Mrs. Madison called out.
Susan served another spin, but this time Mary was prepared for it. The volley lasted for several minutes, about fifteen minutes to be exact, when Mary hit the ball at Susan's feet.
"15 all," Mrs Madison said. "Ladies, you are doing well. This is the kind of strategy we need to defeat Gaynor. Please continue, Susan."
Susan served her next ball for an ace, giving her a scor of 30 - 15. The next serve was returned for an eleven minute volley. The score was now 40 - 15. All Susan needed to do now, was serve another ace and she would win the game. But her next serve was returned for a fifteen minuten volley, when Mary hit the ball out. The score was now 40 - 30. Susan still had a chance, though, with this next serve. Susan threw up the ball and hit it for an ace. Susan won the game.
"Ladies, you all did very well today. Tomorrow, we will practice more spins. You all seem to have the spins down, but we need more practice on them. Gloria, thank you for another fun filled day. I need to get them back to Hampton so their parents can pick them up. We will see you again, tomorrow."
"Take care, girls, and see you all again tomorrow." Gloria gave each of the girls hugs as they got on the bus.
With each girl seated, the bus driver started the bus, pulled out of the parking spot, and drove the girls back to Hampton Senior High School. On the ride back, the girls were talking about the strategy they used today and how they could make it better tomorrow. Mrs. Madison told the girls that all they needed to do, was watch the ball. She said s long as they kept wathing the ball and anticipating where their opponent was going to hit it, they could return it. She said that she would go over this again tomorrow on the way to Birn College.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________
Next chapter: Last day of practice and the Hampton Lady Tigers versus the Gaynor Lady Cougars match.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 12
by StarPrincess
Part 1 - The evening before the big game.
The bus pulled up to Hampton Senior High School and the girls all got off the bus and went to their waiting parents. Leigh was still thinking about the upcoming nuptials that her parents want to go through to renew their vows. Then something crossed her mind, almost as if there was another person hiding inside of her.
"Don't think about what your parents are going to go through. Just concentrate on the upcoming match."
Leigh got in the car, fastened her seat belt, then told her mother what she was thinking about.
"Mom, I was thinking that I am going to concentrate on the match tomorrow. We are going to practice at Birn University in the morning, then we are going right to Gaynor High for the match. If we win, we are on the way to Lansing. If we win at state, we will go to Jacksonville for the nationals."
"You will do fine, Leigh." her mother replied. "You just need to focus on what is important right now. Your team is depending on you to pull them through."
"That's just it, mom. I'm only one player on the team. When did they put and 'I' in team?"
"I know, Leigh, but they came to you, because next to the injured girl, the Lady Tigers knew you were the best. I have seen you play. You're good and could be a professional tennis player after high school. If you go to college, you could play tennis there, too. Don't feel bad about the team laying all their chips on you. You are better than you think you are."
"Honey, we will be there tomorrow afternoon, when the Lady Tigers play the Lady Cougars. Right now, though, sweetie, just concentrate on the game. After the game, then you can concentrate on other things."
"Alright, mom."
Leigh decided that her mom was right. The most pressing thing right now, was the final game to see who goes to Lansing. Leigh put everything else out of her mind for now, and decided that winning tomorrow was important. She couldn't let the team down. After all, they approached her and she agreed to be their substitute. She wondered if Janey would be at the game tomorrow.
"Leigh, would you like to help with the dinner?" Her mother asked.
"Yes, mom, I would." Leigh replied.
"Did you want to watch television after dinner?"
"Yes, mom. I thought I would watch the tennis channel to see if I can pick up any hints they would give on their programs."
"That sounds like a wise choice, dear," Her mother replied. "I will watch it with you. Two brains are actually better than one."
.
"Except where boys are concerned." Both ladies giggled.
"Well, dear, boys have two heads and don't know how to use the big one between their shoulders. Anyway, I will pop a little popcorn and we can sit and snack while we look for tennis hints you can use in tomorrow's game. Are you looking for anything in particular?"
"No, mom, just a few things I can use against Gaynor. They are so smug because they come from rich or well to do families. Tomorrow, the Lady Tigers are going to have the Lady Cougars for lunch."
"Alright, let's get the dinner on the table, then. Tell your father it is time for him to wash his hands and come to dinner. You have to do that with men, sometimes, because they either forget to wash their hands, or they just think dirt is cool." Both lades giggled, again, and Leigh went to get her father.
"Dad, mom said to wash your hands and come to dinner."
"Okay, punkin', I'm coming."
When Leigh's father came to the table, hands washed, shirt tucked in, nails cleaned and hair brushed, Leigh let out a whistle.
"Wow, dad, got a hot date?"
"Yes, punkin, I do. She is sitting right here," he said, giving his wife a kiss on the neck. "And, I have another hot date right here," he added, giving Leigh a kiss on the cheek. "A man couldn't ask for prettier ladies to dine with than what I have here, right now."
"Are you going to be at Gaynor tomorrow, when we play the Lady Cougars?"
"Yes, punkin, we are. When I saw you play, I knew you were all girl. So, as I asked before; can you forgive a foolish old man for being so pig headed?"
"Oh daddy," was all Leigh could say, giving him a big hug.
As they passed around the food, Leigh's father explained why he had a change of heart. He said he had to come to a game and watched Leigh Anne play, before he decided anything else. He said that what amazed him, was how Leigh could be so feminine and graceful. He said that kind of attitde doesn't come over night, but, comes from years of growing in to the body that is graceful. He also stated that he had talked to a doctor who was recommended to him by a friend.
He also added, that this friend wanted to know what took him so long in realizing that Leigh was very feminine. This friend said that ptractically the whole school knew Leigh was a girl. That is why she never had any problems at school. So, this friend told him to go and see this doctor, and explain it to him what you have against Leigh being the girl that she is.
When he went to see this doctor, she told him that it was not uncommon for a 13 year old male to come out, either to his/her friends or parents. The sad thing is, she said, that most parents, especially the fathers, are more than likely to reject the idea that his "son" is claiming to be a female.
This doctor advised him to observe his child in his/her activities. So, that was when he decided to go to the tennis matches and watch Leigh in action.
"But, daddy, why didn't you let us know you were there?"
"Because, I wanted to see for myself, what everybody had said about you. After seeing you play two days in a row, I decided to talk to your mother and ask her forgiveness for being so selfish. I was only thinking about myself, and worried about what other people might say, do, or even think about my son wearing dresses. But, punkin', you never were my son, were you?"
"No, daddy. If the tennis squad hadn't of come up to me, when they did, I was going to talk to you that night."
"Dear," Geri Smythe said, looking at her husband. "Dr. Sam has told me that Leigh is a female and has to have a corrective procedure done to open the vagina. We have talked about this, and Dr. Sam wants this procedue done right after the game tomorrow. This way, Leigh won't miss any games at the state tournament level."
"So, what you are saying is, that Leigh is genetically female?"
"Yes, dear. It took this episode with the girls tennis sqad to bring this out. If Dr. Sam hadn't ordered the tests Leigh went through, we may never have known the truth. So, tomorrow, right after the game, Dr. Sam wants Leigh in the hospital. She will be there for a few days, just to make sure no infections set in. After that, she comes home, and resumes practice with the squad. State isn't for another two weeks after tomorrow's game."
"Now I do need your forgiveness, punkin'. I wonder if the doctor who delivered you can be sued?"
"Dear, Dr. Sam delivered Leigh. Whatever mix up happened, happened when the birth certificate was filed by the hospital. We need too look in to this. I will talk to Dr. Sam. If I am not mistaken, Dr. Sam had another doctor there when Leigh was born. That is the doctor we need to look at. I will call her first thing in the morning."
"I have to go to Traverse City tomorrow. I have to see a few people about a load of lumber."
"But, dear, you're an auto mechanic. What do you need with a load of lumber?"
"It's a surprise."
"What kind of a surprise?"
"Well, if I told you, it wouldn't be a surprise."
"I suppose we can wait for the surprise. Let me ask this, then. Is it for anyone in this house?" Geri Smythe asked her husband.
"Honey, I can't tell you, it's a surprise."
"Mom, let's get the dinner dishes done. Then we can gang up on daddy."
Everyone said they were full, anyway, so Geri and Leigh cleared the table and put the dishes in the sink. While Geri ran the water to wash the dishes, Leigh cleaned off the table and swept and mopped the dining room floor.
After Leigh was finished in the dining room, she went in the kitchen. She helped her mother with the rest of the dihes, even helping to put them away. After everything was cleaned up and put away, Geri Smythe said to her daughter.
"Let's go and find out what the surprise is, that your father doesn't want us to know about." They both went in to the living room.
"Oh, daddy, dear. What is the surprise that you need lumber for?"
"Well, punkin', I can tell you this. It is bigger than a bread box and smaller than the sun."
"Oh, daddy! I don't know, I just don't know what I am going to do with you. You tell us you have to go to Traverse City to pick up a load of lumber. We ask you why you need lumber and you say it is a surprise. If you didn't want us asking about it, why did you even mention it?"
"I shouldn't have said anything. But, you know us guys. We talk without thinking."
"Yes, dear," Geri Smythe said, looking at her husband, with a broad smile. "I'm sure that whatever the surprse is, it will be worth waiting for."
"I will say this," Leigh's father added. "Whatever it is, is definitely worth waiting for. You will see when it is finished."
"Alright, dear, you can have this little secret. But, I want to know one thing. Why are you doing this now?"
"Gives me something to do, when I'm not working at the garage. IHe's my accountant. Anyway, this surprise is something the women of the family can use. So, ladies, let your imaginations run wild."
"Daddy, has anybody said you were silly?"
"No, punkin', they haven't."
"Well, daddy, guess what. You're silly."
"Yes, I guess I am at that. But, when you're over forty and losing your hair, you have a right to be silly."
"Oh! Daddy, honestly."
With this light banter going on, nobody paid any attention to the television. Before long, it was time for bed.
Leigh went to her room to get ready for bed. She got out her nightgown that had a picture of Minnie Mouse on it. Leigh loved everything Disney. Leigh took a quick shower, and got in to her nightgown and crawled in to bed. She was asleep in seconds.
When you play tennis for your school, professionally, or even as a weekend sport, you are tired because of all of the exercise. So, Leigh was definitely tired. Tomorrow after the game, she was supposed to go to the hospital for a minor non-invasive procedure.
When the alarm clock struck five thirty and decided to make a whole lot of racket, Leigh wanted to throw it out the window. Instead, she swung her feet out from under the covers, and with bath caddy in hand, robe and slippers on, she padded off to the bathoom.
Making sure to use her lilac perfumed soap, she washed herslef all over, then, after rinsing off, she grabbed the soft terry cloth towel, and padded herself dry. She stepped in to her slippers and just put her robe on. She put her nightgown in the laundry. She went in to her bedroom and started to get dressed.
She will wear her tennis outfit today, because they are practicing at Birn college and then going right from there to Gaynor Senior High School for the tournament match against the Lady Cougars. It is the winner of this match that will go to the state tournament in Lansing. After putting on a little mascara, and then getting out her tennis skirt and jersey, she fumbled around for her glitch pants. She took her tennis dress in the school colors and placed it very carefully in her backpack. Taking everything with her to the kitchen, she found that she was the only one up. So far.
She began making her breakfast of two scrambled eggs, two strips of crisp bacon, one slice of toast, milk and orange juice. The bacon was put in frying pan first, so as to create a greased pan. Then she made her eggs, adding a tinch of milk, so that the eggs would be fluffy. It was when she sat down to eat, that her mother came in.
"I thought I smelled bacon," Geri Smythe said to Leigh.
"Yes, mom, I decided to make my own breakfast and let you sleep in."
"Well, thank you, dear. Are you wearing that to school?" Geri Smythe asked.
"Yes, mom. I also have my tennis dress in the school colors in my back pack. We're practicing at Birn college this morning, then we are going right to Gaynor for the last game of the tournament. Madison High lost their game, so they are out. There is only Us and Gaynor."
"I'm sure you will do fine, Leigh. After all, the squad did pick you for their stand-in."
"Yes, mom, the did. If we win today, we will go to Lansing for the state tournament. If we go to state, we will be playing on grass, too. It is like three different tournaments in one."
"Well, your father and I will e there at Gaynor to see you play. I have seen you play, Leigh. You are very good at this game. I have no doubt that you will beat Gaynor. As far as the state tournament goes, I know you will do very well."
"Thanks, mom." It was then they heard a car horn. "That will be Patty and her mom. Gotta go. See you and daddy at Gaynor at one."
.
"Alright, dear," Leigh's mother said, giving Leigh a cheek kiss and a hug.
Leigh greeted her friends as she got in the car.
"Hi Patty, hey Dar. Thank you, Mrs. Langston."
"You're welcome, dear. I am driving you to Birn and then Gaynor. Leigh, Patty, Dar and I talked about what this game means. I know you will all do well today."
"Thank you, Mrs. Langston. I talked to my mom before I came out this morning. She seems to think we will do just fine, to put it like she said it. I know this past week has been very grueling for the squad, but we needed the practice. We have this morning to really get in shape. Even if Geri Watson isn't playing. Gaynor has a good team, and we need to be just a tad better."
"I'm with you, Leigh. But, I do think we are ready to play on their courts. Birn has the same type of courts as Gaynor, so, we should be ready."
"We're ready, Patty," Leigh stated affirmatively. "But, this added practice should give us the edge we need."
Part II - Last practice at Birn College.
Leigh no sooner said that, than Patty's mother pulled in to the guest parking lot and were met by Gloria Edmonton.
"Good morning, ladies. The rest of the squad is on the way in the bus. If you want to warm up until they get here, the court is yours."
"Thank you, Gloria," Leigh said, with a beaming smile.
Leigh and company went by the courts and took out their racquets and tennis balls. Leigh practiced with Patty first and it was tied between them. Then Leigh practiced with Darlene and it also was a tie. They didn't play the tie breaks. Then Patty and Darlene pracrticed against each other, with Patty winning the game. It was then that the bus pulled in to the guest parking lot.
Mrs. Edmonton said the bus just arrived, and the practice needed to stop momentarily, so that their gymnastics instructor could do a proper lineup. The three girls put their racquets down, and gathered the tennis balls they were using.
.
Mrs. Madison and the rest of the Hampton Jady Tigers went by the tennis courts and the girls just sat in the bleachers so Mrs. Madison could give them their energy talk.
"Ladies, I know I have said this until I became a broken record that skips too much. But, I have to keep saying it until it becomes second nature to you. In a couple of hours, we are going to go to Gaynor Senior High School and play the last game of this local tournament. When we win tonight, we are going to Lansing to play in the state tournament. So, ladies, let's kick some serious butt out there, tonght.
"Now, for the practice lineup. Leigh, Patty and Darlene, since you were practicing until we came, I want you three at the end of the lineup. Donna and Colleen, you two are first. Now remember, this our last practice before we go to Gaynor and play the last game of the tournament to see whih one of us will go to the state finals in Lansing. Donna, we will flip to see who takes the side facing the sun. Ladies, as I flip the coin, call it in the air."
Mrs. Madison flipped the coin and Donna called heads while Colleen called tails. It landed on heads and Donna took the east side of the court, facing west. This way, Donna Sanchez would be facing the sun. Donna served first and the volley lasted for about fifteen minutes, making the score 15-
Love.
Donna's next serve was called out, so she served her second serve. Colleen retrned the ball ad this kept up for about another fifteen minutes, making the score 15 all. Donna's n serve was an ace and the score was now 30-15. Donna served again and they volleyed back and forth several times, when Donna hit the ball out. The score was now 30-30. Donna served again, but it was called out.
In tennis, each player gets two serves. If the second serve is a fault, then the point goes to the opponent. Scoring is always called from the server, first. That is why Donna's score was mentioned first.
At the present time, the score was 30-30 or 30 all you will hear it said during tennis competitions.
Donna served her second serve and she and Colleen volleyed back and forth for fifteen minutes, before Colleen hit it out. It was now 40-30. Donna's next serve was an ace, so Donna won the game.
"That was great girls. You both played superbly. Alright, I want Dorothy and Susan next."
The two girls took the court and Dorothy won the toss and elected to serve. This game was almost a repeat of the previous game, except that Susan hit four aces, winning the game.
"Ladies," Mrs. Madison began. "It is time we were getting on to Gaynor. One word of caution. Keep your eye on the ball at all times. Do not let the Lady Cougars distract you. I was told that Ms. Olga Svenson will be chair umpire again. So, if we are ready, let's go and show the Lady Cougars who is regional best."
With that, Leigh, Patty and Darlene put their equipment in Patty mom's car and Mrs. Langston drove them to Gaynor Senior High School. It was a twenty five minute ride, and as they drove up, they could see the Lady Cougars still practicing. They watched the Lady Cougars for a few moments, then decided they should announce themselves.
Part III - Hampton Lady Tigers -vs- Gaynor Lady Cougars
"Nice lob, Debbie," Leigh said, in a raised voice.
Debbie Adams turned to see who said that, and saw Leigh Anne Smythe, Patty Langston and Darlene Haskins walking towards the tennis courts. She also saw the Hampton Lady Tigers bus behind them, just pulling up.
"You know, Leigh, I was hoping that you had met with a horrible accident and that your were in the hospital."
"Not today, Debbie. At least not until we beat the skirts off of you in front of your home court disadvantage."
"Yeah? Well, Miss Leigh Anne smarty pants, I have news for you. I'm good because I practice a lot on these courts, and we do have home court advantage. That is only because these are clay courts, and I don't think you have the necessary practice to play on a soft surface."
"We will see, won't we, Debbie?"
Mrs. Madison called the Lady Tigers together and talked to them in a hushed tone.
"Ladies, it seems that they have been practicing. Remember what I said at the college. Keep your eye on the ball at all times. Do not let them distract you. Mr. Thompson request Olga Svenson for chair umpire today. So, we have an impartial official. Let's get out there and show them who is
regional best."
The Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers set their equipment by their side of the court. Leigh had a bag of racquets and two canisters of tennis balls. The Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars already had their equipment out, because they were practicing. Ms. Olga Svenson took the chair, and started telling both sides the rules.
"Ladies, one word of caution. The first player to act in an unsportsman like manner, will be disqualified from competition. Now, let's play a clean match. Whoever wins this match today, will go to Lansing for the state tournmant, which will be held inside, due to weather changes. Alright, ladies, good luck. Coaches, start your lineup."
"I want Mary first. When she is done with one set, I want Colleen for the second set. We have several sets to play today, so, you will all get a turn. Leigh, I want you last. That is because if we are trailing behind, I am confident you will pull us through."
"Mrs. Madison, I am glad that you feel I can play good tennis, but, I have had a lot piled on me, lately. I am the newbie to the team and yet, I am the star player. My mom wans me to be Bridesmaid at my parents 'wedding'. They're retaking their vows. Then I have my school work to do, and I have the tournament. I'm only thirteen years old and yet, I have the responsibility of an adult. Let me enjoy being a teenager for a few years. I mean, I am having fun playing on the squad, and I have made some very close friends. But, let us enjoy life and be who we are. All of these responsibilities are making my head swim."
"I understand, but, I still want you to play last, because, even though you may not know this, but you are the best player on the squad. The others may play good tennis, but, you seem to go above and beyond that. You actually are able to move fast so that you can ret;rn the ball, no matter what side of the court your opponent hits the ball. You are very capable of bringing the squad out from, what would otherwise be, a loss."
"Alright, I guess. Just for this tournament, though. Next semester, we will see if I improved lately. Who wants to play w'th me on the weekends and maybe some weekdays. We could reeally use the practice and have fn doing it. We could even get a Burger King meal."
"Alright, Mary, you're up."
"Will the captains of e ach team, meet at center court for the coin toss. Ms. Olga Svenson, will be the Chair umpire again, today. Also present, is Ms. Debbie Constantine from the Michigan High School Athletic Association. She will from time to time be conferring with the chair umpire abut certain things during the competition.
"Ladies, this is just regular quarter with the regular two sides; heads and tails. Call it in the air."
Ms. Olga Svenson tossed the coin and Debbie Adams yelled heads. It landed on heads and she elected to receive. Mary went to her serve line, and got two balls from the runner.
Mary's first serve was and ace and the set started out with Hampton getting the first 15 points.
"15-Love," Ms. Olga Svenson called.
Mary served again, but it was called as a fault. She served a second ball, and the volley lasted for several minutes before Mary hit the ball out.
"15-All," Ms. Svenson called.
The next serve was an ace making the score in Hampton's favor.
"30-15," The chair announced.
When Mary served her next ball, Debbie Adams returned it so hard hit outside the play area.
"Out! 40-15," Ms. Svenson, the chair umpire called. "Double break point for Hampton."
Mary served the next ball but it was called as a fault. She served her second ball and the volley lasted for about 10 minutes, before Debbie Adams hit it out.
"Out! Game, Hampton."
There were boos from the Gaynor student body. Both ladies went to their respective sides for a brief break. Coach Madison told Mary she did well, but, to throw in a few lobs as well.
Mary agreed with her coach, and just smiled an evil hahaha smile. Mary thought it would be best to wait for the lobs, until the end of the match. This way, the Gaynor squad will know they've been had.
.
"I agree, Mary. This way, too, they will think Leigh has been giving us pointers, or maybe even hired a professional trainer. You did very well this first game. Keep it up."
"Yes, coach."
Ms. Olga Svenson called time and both players took their side of the court. It was Debbie Adams serve.
Debbie's first serve was out. Her next serve was a fault, making the score Love-15.
"Love-15," Ms. Olga Svenson called.
The next ball hit the net, and went over.
"Net, first service," announced Olga Svenson.
Debbie served again and she and Mary volleyed back and forth for several minutes, when Debbie Adams made like she caught her foot on the court. Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA, asked to be recognized.
"Madam Chair, this particular player pulled this same stunt the last time these two schools met. I ask the chair to have the tournament doctor examine Miss Adams foot and ankle to see if here is anything wrong. If there is, Miss Adams should be taken to the ER and have it looked at. I also would recommend to the Chair Umpire to have a substitute player, play in Miss Adams absence."
"The chair is very thankful for Mrs. Constantine's suggestions and will ask the Gaynor coach to enter a subsitute name for Miss Debbie Adams."
The Gaynor coach held a team conference. With their star player in juvenile detention, and the next best player on the Gaynor squad injured, or at least out for this part of the tournament tour, She decided to draw numbers from the ice cooler she brought to keep the Gatorade and sodas cold.
Each girl drew a number. The the girl who drew the number 1 would be Debbie Adams substitute. Carla Rodriguez, who was just starting to learn the game, drew the number 1. The other players just groaned with disappointment.
"Carla, do you think you can play as good as Debbie?" Asked her coach.
"Yes, coach. I am at least that good."
That wasn't saying much, because even though Debbie Adams was tall, she was also a clutz. Maybe this time, she did trip over her own two left feet.
"Substituting for Miss Debbie Adams is Miss Carla Rodriguez, a newcomer to the sport. I am informed that Miss Rodriguez is still learning the sport of tennis, so no outbursts if she makes an unforced error."
"Yes, judge," a voice called out from the Gaynor side, followed by laghter.
"Any more of that, Gaynor, and you will have no spectators. Let's stop acting like little children and be the young men and women that you are. I am very serious, any more rowdiness on the part of
Gaynor's spectators, and that entire section will be cleared. Coaches, control your schools. Players, please take your side of the court."
Miss Carla Rodriguez took her side of the court, facing the sun, while Mary Whithers took the side facing away from the sun.
"The score was Love-15 before Miss Adams theatrics. Miss Rodriguez, you will continue from there."
Carla Rodriguez was just thankful to be playing in the tournament, that she didn't put up much of an argument. She had been warned by her coach to show sportsmanlike conduct at all times. Now, the score is Love-15, Miss Rodriguez, it is your serve.
Carla served her first ball and Mary Whithers retrned it for a volley lastg fifteen minutes, when Carla hit the ball in to the net on her side.
"Love-30," Ms. Svenson called.
Carla served an ace for her next serve.
"15-30," was announced from the chai
"Bring on the fag," someone called out from the Gaynor side.
Ms. Olga Svenson made a statement.
"One more outburst like that and I will clear the Gaynor side bleachers. This is a tennis competition, not a name calling contest. No more outbursts of any kind, or Gaynor will be playing wthout any school support. If you don't think I have the authority, you had better refer to the MHSAA handbook. Now, let's play a clean game."
"Madam Chair."
"The Chair recgnizes Miss Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA."
"Thank you, Madam Chair. It appears that the Gaynor Senior High School staff does not have control over its student body. I have told security that if there is one more outburst of any kind, they are to proceed to clear the offending side. In this case, Gaynor Senior High School. I am warning the staff of Gaynor Senior High School and the parents who are here, to make sure there is no more outbursts of any kind. You are allowed to cheer for your team, but no more name calling, or you will hear about the score for this game on the eleven o'clock news. Thank you, Madam Chair."
"The Chair is thankful for Miss Constantine's remarks. Players, resume your game. The score is 15-30 in favor of Hampton Senior High School. Miss Rodriguez, you may resume play at any time."
Carla's next serve was returned, and she and Mary volleyed back and forth for several minutes, before Mary hit it out of bounds.
"30-all," Ms. Svenson announced.
The next serve was an ace.
"40-30, Gaynor".
The next two serves were faults, making the score 40-40.
"Deuce," Miss Olga Svenson stated.
Carla Rodriguez served her last two serves. One was out and the second hit her side of the net.
"Game, Hampton. There will be a short break so the coaches can advise their next player. The next players will be, Cheryl Masters from Hampton and Eve Gardener from Gaynor. Ladies, take the court, please."
Since Carla Rodriguez, who substituted for Debbie Adams, served last, it was Cheryl Master's serve. Cheryl served the first ball.
This volley lasted for about four minutes, before Cheryl hit her side of the net.
"Love-15," Ms. Svenson announced.
On her next serve, Cheryl hit an ace.
"Ace, 15-all."
The next serve lasted in a volley of eight minutes. Eve Gardener hit it out making the score 30-15.
"30-15, Hampton."
The next serve was a fault, but the second serve lasted for five minutes before Eve hit it out.
"40-15, Hampton,"
The next serve was called out, and the second serve as a fault.
"Game, Hampton."
There were cheers from Hampton and, of course, boos from Gaynor.
"Bring on the fag," Someone from the Gaynor side yelled.
"Security, please clear the Gaynor side bleachers. You can all hear about the score on the eleven o'clock news tonight. Everybody was warned the offending side's bleachers would be cleared if another outburst was made. Apparently, the stdent body of Gaynor Senior High School doesn't listen as well as doesn't play well with others."
The game was delayed slightly, while security cleared the bleachers occupied by the Gaynor student body. As the students and their parents were leaving, someone yelled, "get rid of the fag, or we will."
"Security, wait! Hold the person who just said that," Miss Debbie Constantine ordered. "I want the offending person brought to the principal's office, now. Ladies, excuse me while I take care of a few matters. I will be right back, I promise. Go ahead with your game."
Eve resumed serving. Cheryl Masters returned for a volley lasting five minutes, before Eve Gardener hit it out.
"Game, Hampton," the chair umpire called. "Ladies, parents and staff, we are going to postpone further play as it is starti'ng to rain. We will come back tomorrow and finish th rest of the tournament. Have a good evening everybody." Ms. Olga Svenson turned off the microphone and covered it with the weather proof sheath.
Everybody got up and started heading for their cars. They would definitely be back tomorrow.
_________________________________________________
If you want the rest of the play by play from the players,
please let me know in your comments. Thank you, Barbara Lynn Terry.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 13
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - The team goes to Leigh’s house.
The team and Leigh and company left Gaynor and started for the school. They had to get their homework assignments, before going home. The parents of the students who took the bus, also went in the school to get their homework assignments. Taped to each one of the team’s lockers, was the homework assignments to be completed overnight. After getting the books they will need, they headed out to their parents cars. Leigh had a wonderful idea. Let the team go to her house for dinner. Because of the rain, they still had time for dinner.
When Leigh brought it up, several team mates said no, because of the homework. Leigh suggested they could have a study group, with everbody right in the living room. When Mrs. Whithers, Mary’s mom, said that would be a wonderful idea to have a study group, then the mothers could get to know each other better, than just running in to each other, now and then.
The team, had to agree, if their mothers wanted to get to know each other, and the dads were also getting to know each other over a game of poker and a few beers.
“Men!” Leigh exclaimed.
“What about men,” Patty inquired.
“Our moms are in the kitchen having coffee and talking, our dads are in my dad’s study, playing poker and drinking beer. Men!”
“... and don’t forget about us, here in the living room doing homework,” Darlene said.
“So, each group is doing something. Most of us have the same classes, so we can help each other,” Leigh stated. “What is surprising is, we have been gone most of the day on a field trip to play tennis in the tournament, and we have only three subjects apiece for homework. So, apparently, we didn’t miss much.”
“I know, right. I mean, usually we are loaded with homework,” Darlene said, with surprise in her voice. “These subjects are the easiest of the classes we have. I mean, I love history, with its romance, beautiful clothes, and the jealousy, the murder, the backstabbing and the wars. History is full of adventure. Social studies tells us quite a lot about how a country operates, including our own.”
“Well, we are almost done with our homework. I have two more questions to do, then I am done,” Patty added.
I was almost seven o’clock, and time that Leigh and her mother were getting dinner ready. The money that her daddy made, was enough to pay the mortgage, the utility bills, buy food, and even extra food if it was needed. The Smythe family was not poor, but they weren’t rich, rich, either. They were a well to do upper middle class family, and made friends where ever they may be.
It was, however, at that time, that the girls noticed a food smell coming from the kitchen.
“I will be right back,” Leigh said to her friends.
Leigh went in the kitchen and noticed her mother at the stove.
“Mom, we’re all finished with our homework. I was just going to come in here and help you with dinner.”
“Well, dear,” Mrs. Smythe answered. “You have company, and we felt that you should be a good hostess and entertain your friends. We have everything under control in here.”
“Alright, mom, thank you.”
“Yes, Leigh.”
“Alright, mom. We are all finished with our homework assignments. I’m going to put mine in my room. The others are putting their books and papers in their backpacks. We are then going to watch a little television.”
“Alright, dear, we will let you know when dinner is ready.”
Leigh went back in the living room, and told the girls that she was told to entertain her guests. They all giggled.
“What kind of entertainment are you going to do, Leigh?” Darlene asked facetiously.
“Oh, I don’t know, Dar, I thought maybe I would dance on the coffee table.” Everybody laughed.
The girls all settled down to watch television, after their books were put away. Leigh took the remote and started surfing the channels, looking for a movie they could all watch. Of course, this wasn’t an arbitrary thing, where Leigh determined which movie to watch. She would find one, and then they would all vote yes or no. If it was a yes vote, Leigh would still surf for more movies, and then they would vote on which one they wanted out of all the yes votes.
Mary Whithers said she liked the old movies that her mother and father watched. Leigh knew what she was talking about, because her parents watched the same kind of movies. They all voted to watch Mrs. Doubtfire with Robin Williams, Sally Field and Pierce Brosnan.
They watched the movie with interest, because this was one movie that has a serious plot. It was hilarious in just a few parts, but mostly it was very serious.
Dinner was ready before the movie was over. They paused the movie so they could eat. Leigh’s mother said the girls could eat in the living room while they watched the movie. Several of the mothers joined the girls in watching the movie.
When dinner was done, and the movie was almost over, the mothers retired to the kitchen to help clean up. When the dishes were washed, rinsed, dried and put away, it was time for everyone to leave. Their mother all said everybody should get a good night’s rest, because the rest of the tournament is tomorrow. All the girls did a solidarity shake, where you all place hands on top of each others, then go downwards, and come back up. As they were coming back up, all the girls and their parents dramatically said: “GOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!”
After giving hugs all around, the girls and their parents left. Leigh, her mother and father all went to get cleaned up for bed.
Part 2 - The tournament continues.
Chapter 1 - The girls practice one last time.
The next morning, the Smythe household was abuzz with activity. Leigh got her bath caddy and headed for the shower. She turned on the show, then did here toileting. When she was done, the shower was hot enough to get under. But, the Smythes had a sprayer attached to the shower head. Leigh soaped down, rinsed off, turned off the shower and patted herself dry. She went back in to her room to get dressed.
When she was dressed in her tennis skirt and top, she went down to breakfast. Gloria Smythe was already there cooking breakfast. This morning was Belgian waffles, maple flavored breakfast sausage, toast, milk and orange juice for Leigh, and of course, coffee for Gloria. Leigh’s dad had already left for work. Leigh had just finished her breakfast when she heard Mrs. Langston’s car horn. She kissed and hugged her mother, said “I love you”, grabbed her book bag and went out the door. Leigh got in the car and sat down.
“Good morning, Patty, Dar, good morning Mrs. Langston, thanx for the ride.”
“You are quite welcome, Leigh. Well, today is the last day of the regionals. Then in two weeks, we will all go to the state semi-finals and finals in Lansing. They’re being held at the MSU Tennis Center this year. They have a huge tennis center there. It is actually indoors.”
Mrs. Langston drove up to the school, and the girls all got out. Thy waited the few minutes it took for the bell to ring, then they were allowed in the school. Everybody went to their lockers to get what books they needed, and headed off to homeroom. Leigh’s homeroom was in Coblenz Hall, that was also used as the auditorium.
The whole school was abuzz about the upcoming game that was called yesterday on account of rain. The rain had lasted most of the night, right up until ten o’clock. Classes would be cancelled for the Hampton Lady Tigers, because of practice. Mr. Thompson was there for the homeroom.
“Students, faculty, I am very please with our tennis squad. Classes for the tennis will be postponed until tomorrow. Today, the Lady Tigers will practice across the street until it is time to go to Gaynor for the final day of the regional tournaments. It is still nice outside, so maybe we can get the school’s student body and faculty members out there to cheer you on, even though it is only practice. What is your desire?”
The student body said to go and watch the tennis squad practice.
“You know that you will receive your homework assignments when you get back inside the school.”
“Yes, we know, Mr. Thompson,” came an unknown voice. The student body of Coblenz Hall giggeld and snickered.
“Well, students, it is time the Lady Tigers went out to practice. Mrs. Madison, girls, good luck this afternoon at Gaynor.”
The entire tennis team said “thank you, Mr. Thompson”, in unison. Mr. Thompson did not need to go out to watch the Lady Tigers practice, because his window looked out at the tennis courts. Of course, being the principal, he had administrative work to do. He would be at Gaynor, though, when the Lady Tigers played the Lady Cougars.
As the team and student body went out to the courts. Mrs. Madison had a clip board in her hand. This held the previous scores, score percentage and lineup for the Lady Tigers.
“Girls,” began Mrs. Madison, “we will start with Mary and Darlene. Darlene, take the court to the left of where the chair would be. Mary you take the other. But, before that, however, let’s toss the coin to see who serves first.” Mrs. Madison tossed a quarter in to the air, and Mary called heads. It landed on tails. Darlene elected to serve receive.
Mary served her first ball, and it was returned for a score.
“Love-15,” called Mrs. Madison.
Mary’s next ball was a fault, as was her next one.
“Love-30,” Mrs. Madison called, again. “Mary, take your time serving. Those last two balls were served kind of wildly.”
Mary’s next serve was an ace.
“15-30, Miss Haskins.”
Mary’s next serve, even though it was hit calmly, hit Mary’s side of the net.
“Fault.”
Mary served her second ball, and it was returned for a volley lasting eight minutes. However, Darlene scored by hitting the ball just inside the opposite corner from where Mary was standing.
“15-40, Miss Haskins.”
Mary’s next ball was an ace.
“30-40, Miss Haskins.”
Mary’s next ball was hit just at Darlene’s right foot.
“Deuce,” called Mrs. Madison
Mary’s next ball was another ace, having hit just inside the foul line half a court from Darlene was.
“Advantage, Miss Whithers.”
The next serve was another ace for Mary.
“Game, Miss Whithers. Good game, ladies. See, Mary, when you relaxed, and took your time, the game worked in your favor. Ladies, when you serve the ball, just relax and serve it calmly. You will see that opponent will return it, but, not as calmly as it was served. Now, Darlene, stay on your side of the court, and it is your serve.”
Darlene Haskins served the ball, calmly, and it hit just over the net, without it being a net ball.
“15-Love. That is the way, ladies. That was a nice serve, Darlene.”
Darlene’s next ball was another ace, having hit just inside the opposite foul line from where Mary was standing.
“30-Love, Miss Haskins. Ladies, when you are relaxed, and hit the ball calmly, you will get the points about ninety per cent of the time. You may continue, Darlene.”
The next serve was in and returned for a volley lasting several minutes, before Darlene hit it out.
“30-15, Miss Haskins. That was a nice return, Mary.”
All the while the two girls were playing, Mrs. Madison was taking notes on a sheet of paper on the clip board. She was also looking at the previous score card for the team, that had the team’s percentage of lobs, aces, returns and unforced errors and forced errors. Darlene’s next serve mirrored the first, and landed just over the net without hitting it.
“40-15, Miss Haskins.”
Darlene’s next serve was an ace.
“Game, Miss Haskins. Good game ladies. When we get to Gaynor,” there boos from the Hampton student body, when Mrs. Madison said their opponent’s school name. “As I was saying, when we get to the Gaynor courts, I want you all to remember this; since the Gaynor tennis squad their student body can’t take losing in a sportsmanlike manner, and get very emotional when on the court, you play there like you are playing here. They won’t know what hit them. Alright, then, I want Patricia Langston and Leigh Anne Smythe. Leigh, you call it in the air.” Mrs. Madison tossed a quarter in the air, and Leigh called tails. It was tails, and Leigh elected to serve. “Alright, Leigh, you may begin.”
As Leigh served her first ball, Patty returned, neither of the girls saw Miss Debbie Constantine from the Michigan High School Athletic Association, sit down in the bleachers. She was watching the volley between Leigh and Patty. When Leigh’s return hit the net and rolled over the top.
“15-Love. Leigh, that was a very good return. I have seen professional tennis players do that.”
“It was a surprise to me, Mrs. Madison,” Leigh stated.
“Okay. Girls, never let your opponent see surprise on your face. They will take that as a sign that it was just luck. Even if it is just luck, keep your composure at all times. You may continue, Leigh.”
Leigh’s next ball was returned and the volley lasted for four minutes before Leigh hit the ball so precisely, that is landed just inside the line.
“30-Love, Miss Smythe,”
There were cheers and somebody yelled out, “c’mon Leigh, you can do it.”
“Girls, a word of warning. Thr Gaynor student body will do everything they can to distract you. Keep your eye on the ball at all times, and make sure you keep your composure at all times. You may continue, Leigh.”
“Leigh served one ball that was returned. Leigh hit it back to Patty, and Patty missed it.
“30-15, Miss Smythe.”
Unbeknownst to Mrs. Madison and the team, Debbie Constantine was also taking notes, as to how well the players played. As the representative from the MHSAA, her job was twofold. She was there to actually see how well Leigh could play, and to keep order. The notes she was taking were for her.
Leigh served the ball again, and Patty returned it. Leigh hit is back to Patty who returned it back to Leigh. This volley went on for several minutes, before Patty hit it out.
“40-15, Miss Smythe. Patty, relax, remember what I said about relaxing.” It was double game point for Leigh. Could she pull it off? We will have to wait and see.
Leigh her next ball for an ace.
“Game Smythe,” Mrs. Madison called out. “Girls, you aren’t following my instruction to relax. When you are serving, or returning the ball, just do it calmly. You will find that you will get more points that way. I want Cheryl Masters and Colleen Sanders. Girls, call it in the air.” Cheryl called heads, but it landed on tails. It was Colleen’s serve. “Colleen, take your side of the net, and Cheryl you take yours.” Colleen had chosen to serve.
Colleen hit the first ball in to her side of the net, and it was called as a fault. Her second ball was returned for a score, as it hit near Colleen’s right foot.
“Love-15.”
The next serve was returned with the volley lasting eight minutes. Cheryl hit the ball so hard, it didn’t touch Colleen’s side of the court.
“15-All. Cheryl, you seem to be playing with anger. Never do that. Just relax and return the ball calmly. The strength is in your arm, when you return the ball, and even when you serve it. Alright, Colleen, you may continue.”
Colleen’s next serve was an ace.
“30-15, Miss Sanders.”
Colleen lobbed the ball on her next serve, that she scored another ace.
“40-15, Miss Sanders. That was a good lob, Colleen.”
Colleen’s next serve was served calmly, and Cheryl returned it. This volley lasted for ten minutes, when Cheryl hit it out.
“Game, Miss Sanders.”
“Excuse me, Mrs. Mrs. Madison,” Miss Debbie Constantine said.
“Miss Constantine, what are you doing here?”
“I came to watch the girls practice. I do wish to address the team, though.”
“Yes, of course, go right ahead.”
“Girls, you all play wonderfully. I am going to echo what your coach has said. Just relax when you are serving or returning the ball. When you hit the ball, you do it with the racquet that is in your hand. When you extend your when you hit the ball, that is all the strength you need. You don’t have to hit the ball, like your opponent is in the nexy county. Just relax, and hit the ball with your racquet. In less than half an hour, you will be going to Gaynor to play the Lady Cougars. Good luck, ladies.”
“Thank you, Miss Constantine. Ladies, let’s get your equipment put away, so we can go. I see the bus coming. Let’s all be on our best behavior.” The bus stopped right by the tennis courts. “Alright, everybody get on the bus.”
Chapter 2 - Gaynor greets their opponent, smugly.
It is a twenty minute ride to Gaynor from Hampton. The girls started singing we are the varsity girls from Hampton Senior High School, to the tune of the victory song of the All-American Girls Professional Baseball League (AAGPBL). The bus pulled up to the gate of the clay tennis court area of Gaynor High. The security guard opened the gate so that the girls could get in to the court area. Once they were in, the guard locked the gate so that no non-ticket holders could get to the stands. Gaynor was famous for that.
The girls set up their racquets on their side of the court. They took a few tennis balls, and began the pregame practice sessions. The girls were waiting for the Gaynor tennis team to come out on the court. Little did the Hampton Lady Tigers know, but that the Gaynor Lady Cougars were watching the practice sessions from inside the school. Finally, the Gaynor team captain said, “let’s go”.
The Lady Cougars went out on to the courts, and set up their equipment. All the while they were doing this, they were watching the Lady Tigers. They thought that maybe they could pick up any secret plays they may have hatched since the tournament was called on account of rain. The Gaynor Lady Cougars were very sneaky when it came to playing an opponent.
Ms. Olga Svenson was again the chair umpire. When all the line unpires were in place, Ms. Svenson called time, signaling the end of practice. Ms. Svenson addressed the two schools.
“This is a continuation of the tournament that was started yesterday, but was called on account of rain. We are again pleased to have Miss Debbie Constantine from the MHSAA here. A word of warning, first and last. If there are any shenanigans like there have been from either school, I will clear the offending school’s bleachers. I am specifically addressing the Gaynor side. We will have sportsmanlike conduct, or there will be a winner by lottery. Now, will the first players please take their sides of the court.”
Mary Whithers from Hampton and Judy Springer from Gaynor, went out on the court. The coin toss already having been done, Judy served first. Her first serve was in and Mary returned it for a score.
Love-15,” Ms. Svenson called.
Judy took her, “I’ve got you, now”, stance, and hit the ball so hard it went out of bounds.
“Fault.”
Judy served her second ball and it hit her side of the net.
“Love-30, Hampton.” The Gaynor side booed for several minutes. Olga Svenson turned up the volume on her microphone, causing it to have that screeching background noise. “Gaynor, if you want to watch your team win, play by play, I suggest you control yourself. This is tennis not the WWE. The next outburst from Gaynor, and the Gaynor side will be cleared … again! Remember yesterday, ladies and gentleman. I will do the same thing today, if I have to.”
There was silence, except for one student who thought he would not be caught. He snuck over to the Hampton side and said, “bring on the fag”. Debbie Constantine, knowing Hampton would not say that about their own player(s), ordered security to bring the offending student to the principal’s office.
Thinking he had not been seen, Randy Sparks, a Gaynor high student, snuck back to the Gaynor side. Security had followed him over, and told him he had to come with him.
“I’m not going anywhere with you, rent-a-cop.”
“Oh! You certainly are.”
Derrick Sampson was employed by the school district to keep order in the school. He was almost forty years old, and has had to take many a student to the principal’s office. Now, because Debbie Constantine was involved, Derrick will enjoy taking this student to get his just desserts.
In the meantime, the tournament continued. Judy’s next serve was returned by Mary, and lasted for eight minutes, when Judy, thinking she hit the perfect lob, hit the ball out of bounds.
“Love-40, Hampton.”
Judy’s next serve was for an ace.
“15-40, Hampton.”
But, the next serve was a duble fault, and Judy threw down her racquet.
“Game, Hampton. Gaynor, it appears that your student body is being taught the wrong way to play tennis. This is a sport and sportsmanlike conduct will be observed at all times. You would do well, Gaynor, to take a lesson from your opponent. They at least, observe the rules of etiquette. This is why, maybe, they win more games than you do. Now, let’s have no more rowdiness, or I will clear the Gaynor bleachers like I did yesterday. Gaynor parents and staff, caution your charges that no matter who the offender is, I will blame the entire student body that is assembled here. Let’s continue, then.”
The next two players to take the court were Susan Winters from Hampton high school, and Ginger Marks from Gaynor. It was Ginger’s serve.
Ginger Marks was not like the other Gaynor players. She had respect, and knew how to relax when she was playing. Her auburn, shoulder length hair complimented her perfect smile. Her figure was a little less than siren beautiful, but not by much. Yet, even though she was popular, she wasn’t stuck up or prudish. She didn’t think she was God’s gift to anyone or anything.
Ginger served the ball, and the volley lasted nine minutes, eight seconds, before Ginger hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“Love-15,” Ms. Olga Svenson called.
Ginger’s next serve was an ace.
“15-All.”
Ginger was going to give Susan a run for her money. Ginger would be the best player to play against Leigh. But, right for now, she was playing against Susan. Ginger’s next serve was returned and the volley lasted for an entire four minutes, when Susan hit the ball so it landed just inside the far right corner.
“15-30, Hampton.”
“Get out of there, Ginger. Let a real tennis player play.”
“ONE MORE WORD of warning, Gaynor. That outburst was uncalled for. If I hear another outburst like that, or just another outburst, I WILL clear the stands.”
Security removed the student from the game, amid threats of this ain’t over yet, and something about Hampton had better lose. Two security officers took the student to the principal’s officer, where Debbie Constantine was waiting.
“So, Mr. Conrad, you don’t seem to know what good manners are. You have no etiquette to speak of, which is obvious by the way you slovenly wear your clothes. Your parents, I saw, aren’t here, so I called them. They are on the way. The other two students who couldn’t or wouldn’t control themselves, have been suspended pending an expulsion hearing before the school board.”
Ginger served again, and apparently was a little rattled by the outburst. Her first ball hit her side of the net, and her second ball was hit out for a double fault.
“15-40, Hampton.”
Ginger served again and it was returned. Ginger ran to hit it back, but didn’t make it in time.
“Game, Hampton,” Ms. Olga Svenson called. “Good game, ladies. We are going to take a break. If any of the players and students need to use the facilitites, now is the time. Let me warn you. If there is any funny business in the restrooms, I will disqualify both schools for engaging in fighting, whether it is just name calling, or an actual physical fight. Do I … make myself … clear?”
A resounding “yes” came from the players and their parents and staff. The players returned to their respective locker rooms, to use the facilities. The parents had to use the public restrooms. But, the parents wanted their child to help their school go state finals, where the best team in the state would go to the nationals, in Jacksonville, Florida. So, there was no fighting of any kind in any of the restrooms. Twenty minutes later, everybody was back in the stadium and seated.
“Let this tournament continue. Thank you for being orderly during the break.”
Leigh Anne Smythe of Hampton High, and Georgia Simons of Gaynor took the court.
“Ladies, the winner of these games, will take their school to the state semi-finals and finals. The winning school at state, will go on to the national tournament in Jacksonville, Florida. Ladies, you may begin when you are ready.”
Georgia served her first ball and Leigh returned it. Georgia could keep up with the pace that Leigh was returning the ball at. This volley went on for only a few minutes, before Leigh lobbed to the left hand corner of Georgia’s side of the court.
“Love-15,” Olga Svenson said with a wry smile.
Georgia was getting angry, now, because she was playing the star player of Hampton Senior High School. She served again, and Leigh returned the ball. Only this time, however, Leigh hit it in such a way, that the ball hit right at Georgia’s right foot. This not could not be returned, but, where the ball landed, made it impossible to return.
“Love-30.”
Georgia was one of those players that, when she didn’t get the score, got angrier and angrier as time went by. Georgia served her next two balls and they ended up as a double fault.
“Love-40.”
Ms. Olga Svenson was having a wonderful time calling the score in favor of Hampton, because they didn’t go around calling people names. It was the tennis squad that actually approched Leigh and asked her to substitute for Janey Mitchell, who, by the way, is still out recuperating from a sprained elbow.
Georgia, by now, had mustered enough anger to hit her next serve out of bounds. She served again hitting her side of the net.
“Game, Hampton Senior High School.” Olga called out, with a big smile on her face. “Ladies and gentlemen, staff, students and players, this concludes the finals of the regional tournament. The winning school is Hampton Senior High School.” Of course, there were boos from the Gaynor side. “Apparently, some people are sore losers, but, the ruling from the chair stands. Hampton having won all sets, and having kept their composure during the times there was drama in the games, which I might add, is very hard to do, it is Hampton Senior High School that has earned the chance to go to the semi-finals and finals at state. The state semi-finals and finals will be hel at MSU in Lansing. You all have a good day.”
Ms. Olga Svenson covered the microphone, and climbed out of the chair. She went over by by Mrs. Madison, and the Hampton Lady Tigers for the presentation of the trophies. Appatrntly, Gaynor didn’t want their second place trophy, as the players had all left the court area, and the spectators were also leaving. Like Ms. Svenson said, Gaynor did not play well with others, and were sore losers. Miss Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA was on hand while the superintendent of the school district, presented the trophy to the Lady Tigers of Hampton Senior High School. See you at state.
Authors Note: This story is being submitted under the name of Susan Marie Kelly, but, in actuality, is really being submitted by Barbara Lynn Terry. The reason for the Kelly name, is because I forgot my original login information. Thank you all for reading and commenting.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 14
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Hampton Senior High School, having won the regional tournament, has earned a berth in the state semi finals and finals to be held at MSU in Lansing. The MSU tennis center* is a huge complex, and the players can play at an indoor facility. This being the month of January and very unseasonably warm, was the reason the tennis season was extended. But, now, the weather was starting to get a little chilly. The MSU Tennis Center is the place to hold the state semi finals and finals. The winning team of the state finals will go to the national tournaments in Jacksonville, Florida.
The Hampton Lady Tigers pulled up to Hampton Senior High School in a very orderly fashion. When they got to the girls gym, where the victory party will be held, they started letting out scream after scream that they had won the regionals. Now that they were on to the state tournaments, everybody breathed a little easier; including Leigh Anne.
“Leigh, that was some playing you did against Gaynor,” Patty Langston said, in a very cheerful tone.
“Yes, Patty, and when we go to state, I won’t be so on edge with every nerve saying, ouch.”
“Leigh, you say that now, but when you were out there, you didn’t let any of the Gaynor Lady Cougars frighten you. Well, not as you could tell anyway.”
“I know, Patty. But, I was a little scared that we wouldn’t make it. It was the combined skill of the entire team, and has taken us to state. Not only that, though, but we didn’t get overly emotional and lose our tempers, they Gaynor team did. They lost because they were their own worst enemy.”
“I agree, Leigh. It’s too bad you couldn’t get to play the final game with Geri Watkins. If she hadn’t been such a … a … uhm …”
“Biatch?” Leigh said and asked at the same time.
“Exactly,” Patty Langston answered her friend and team mate.
“Yes, it is too bad. I mean, she could have been Gaynor’s winning player. But, she got that superiority complex, and decided that she could do whatever she wanted.”
“Well, she is still in the detention center. Her boyfriend is being tried as an adult for felony endangering safety by conduct regardless of life. That was because he willingly threw that Coca Cola bottle at you.”
“How do you know all that, Patty?” Leigh queried.
“I never told you what my mom did for her work. Did I?”
“No, Patty, you never mentioned it.”
“She works in the clerk of courts office at the courthouse. Now, she isn’t supposed to be telling tales out of school, but, she did tell me that because it involved the whole team. I was waiting for now to tell you, so that you keep your mind on your game.
“Patty, did anybody ever tell you that you are a sneak?”
“Yes, Leigh, all the time.” Both girls giggled. “But, it worked. You were able to keep your mind on the game, and we won. Now we go to Lansing. Mrs. Madison said we will be playing at the MSU Tennis Center in Lansing.
The girls of the Hampton Senior High School, Lady Tigers, have two weeks to practice before the state tournaments begin. Since the tennis courts they will be playing on the same surface as they would a normal tennis court. There are multiple courts, where more and than two opponents can play simultaneously. There will be singles competitions as well as doubles.
“Leigh, did Patty tell you about Geri Watkins and her nutty boyfriend?” Asked Darlene Haskins.
“Yes, she did. In my opinion, they both deserve what they’re going to get.”
“Hey, you three, this is a victory party. C’mon, let’s have fun. No more gloomy talk. This IS a party, so party already,” Mrs. Madison told the three girls.
There was one of the Hampton high school bands that played every kind of rock ‘n’ roll there is. There was dancing and refreshments. The students and their parents and guests were having fun. Knowing that the regional tournaments were over for this season, the girls could relax and let off steam. If Leigh Anne Smythe wanted to be angry at Geri Watkins and her boyfriend, she could do it on the dance floor.
The party was going strong, when Leigh decided to make an announcement.
“I’m sorry everyone, but I feel like we have been robbed. We couldn’t play against Geri Watkins because of her cheating tactics. We couldn’t play against Debbie Adams, because of her clowning around. She pretended to have a sprained ankle so many times, she finally ended up with one. We may have won this time, but only because Gaynor’s two top players weren’t there.”
“Leigh, excuse me,” said Roger Dobkins. “But, this is like in football when the star running back, or quarterback or some other star player is injured. The team must play through, whether win or lose. This tournament is no exception. The Lady Tigers had to play through, or lose by default.”
“I guess you’re right, Roger,” Leigh said. “I just wish they had waited until after the tournament was over, to start their shenanigans. That is all I was trying to say.”
“We understand, Leigh.” Cheryl Masters added. “A lot of us feel the same way. But, Leigh, we are not going to let it ruin our victory celebration. Now, c’mon girlfriend, let’s PARTTTTTYYYYYY.”
Apparently the exuberant attitude permeating the girls gym was catching. Leigh got up and started dancing and having a good time. Leigh was dancing with Roger Dobkins, who had wished for this moment for a very long time. The tune the band was playing was Walk Like An Egyptian by the Bangles. It was one of Leigh’s favorite songs.
When the song had finished, and Roger and Leigh went to sit down, Roger said he would get some refreshments. He went over to the buffet table area, and got a hot dog for himself and a cup of punch. He got the same for Leigh, only he didn’t know if she liked ketchup and mustard or just ketchup. He took the refreshments to their table, and he set Leigh’s down in front of her.
“Compliments of the chef, m’lady,” Roger said, as he bowed.
“Why thank you, sir knight, I’m sure.”
“I didn’t know if you liked ketchup and mustard, or just ketchup.”
“I like ketchup and mustard. It gives the hot dog an actual flavor. The only other time it has a flavor besides with ketchup and mustard, is when it is cooked on a grill.” Leigh got up to put the ketchup and mustard on her hot dog and went back to sit down. Roger thought that this gal really knows how to do things on the spur of the moment. “I’m sorry, Roger, but, I can tell by the look on your face, that I should have asked you to do it.”
“No, it’s okay, Leigh. I like a girl who is independent; within boundaries.”
“Oh, and just what might those boundaries be, Mr. Roger Dobkins?”
Roger did the motion of loosening his collar, and giving a small “gulp”. “Erm, no, it’s okay, really. I meant only that there are times the man has to do things, and then the woman does things. Those … those are … are the only … bound … aries I was, erm, talking about.” Not too smooth, there, Roger.
Leigh stifling a giggle, said; “It’s all right, Roger. All you have to do is remember, your ideas are really my ideas, but, I will let you have your moment. See, when a man says ‘I will get to’ whatever it is they have to get to, we already thought about it. So, your ideas are actually our ideas.”
“Yes, Leigh, of course.”
If Roger Dobkins had a crush on Leigh before this night, he was crazy about her now. He knew she was a transgender person, but, he didn’t care. Leigh always conducted herself in a lady like manner. Even when she was on the tennis court, she conducted herself in such a way, that nobody who didn’t know her, could not say that she wasn’t a lady.
The band started playing again, this time it was Perfect Illusion by Lady GaGa. Roger got up, and held Leigh’s chair, while she stood up. He took her by the hand and led her to the dance floor. There, they danced, attempting to hold each other close, but getting a head shake and disapproving looks from Mrs. Madison. So, Roger and Leigh danced at a respectable distance from each other. But, Lady GaGa was they type of singer that you could dance your own steps to.
After they were done playing Perfect Illusion, the band went right in to Countdown by Beyoncé, and, without missing a beat, Roger and Leigh kept dancing. This was a night for both of them to remember. Leigh had two weeks of uninterrupted school, and after school tennis practice, to get ready for the state semi finals and finals.
“Roger, we’re going to be practicing at the courts across from the school. You’re welcome to come and watch.”
“Thank you, Leigh. I certainly will come and watch you.”
“Are you coming to Lansing to watch us play?”
“Where are you playing at, in Lansing?”
“At the MSU Tennis Center. Just ask where it is and you can’t miss it.”
“Is there someone I can ride with?”
“My parents are going. I’m riding with Patty and Darlene.”
“It’s too bad that I can’t ride with you.”
“There is no room, Roger. But, my parents would be glad to have you ride with them.”
“I’m not really that comfortable riding with the parents of my intended, without the intended being there.”
“Why, Roger Dobkins, you are scared of my parents. May I ask why?”
“No reason. It’s just that parents can ask some very embarrassing questions.
“Look at it from their side. You want to date their daughter. All they want to know is, are your intentions honorable. So naturally they will ask embarrassing questions. But, are they only embarrassing to you, or to everyone?”
“Point taken, Leigh. Alright, then, I will ride with your parents.”
“Of course, you could always ride on the bus with the rest of the squad.”
Roger made that motion of loosening his collar, again.
“Erm, no, that’s all right, Leigh. I’ll ride with your parents.”
Girls one, boys zero, Leigh thought to herself. It was nice dancing with Roger, but, one of these days, Leigh thought, we will dance close together. She couldn’t help but smile inwardly to herself, as to how she got Roger to ride with her parents. Of course, Roger knew he could ride the bus, but, without Leigh on the bus, it would be no fun.
“It will be all right, Roger. My dad isn’t an ogre, you know. He will ask you questions about the tournament, and what you thought about it. What I am saying is this; he will have a discussion with you. He will want to know what you think our chances at state are. Remember that we will be playing other schools from around the state. But only one school can go to the nationals. That is why we have to practice for the next two weeks.
“We want to be the best school, nationally. We have to be quicker and one step ahead of our competitors. So, we have to practice our lobs and aces.”
“Well, alright, then. I guess it won’t be so bad after all. I will come and watch you practice.”
“That’s nice, Roger, and we are playing at the courts across from the school.”
“That’s even better.”
The three hours they had to celebrate before the buffet style dinner was served, were starting to wind down. There was no school tomorrow in honor of the victory over the Gaynor Lady Cougars. So, to answer the question that was asked earlier; which is better, a tiger or a cougar, the tiger proved to be better.
The buffet style dinner was sliced roast beef, French fries or mashed potatoes, green beans, milk, soda, or, yes, unusual for a school cafeteria, but the other drink was cappuccino. It just goes to show that Hampton Senior High had a lot of faith in their Lady Tigers. Because dinner was being served at the school, the victory party was going to go until midnight.
Roger and Leigh danced every dance they could. They sat out a few, but not too many. The band started playing a 70’s tune called Knock Three Times by Tony Orlando and Dawn. Roger held Leigh’s chair while she stood up. They walked to the dance floor (the middle of the girls gym) and started dancing. Roger led Leigh around the dance floor until the song had ended.
The next song by Rihanna, was a favorite among Leigh and Roger’s age group. They danced to the song Love On The Brain. This was the song Rihanna sang at the 2016 Billboard Music Awards. They danced until they couldn’t any more and had to sit down. Out of breath, Roger said he needed a cup of punch, and asked Leigh if she wanted anything.
“I’ll just have a cup of punch, too, Roger.” Roger went to get the refreshments, and when he returned, Leigh told him, “thank you, Roger.”
They sat at the table talking about everything, including the upcoming practice sessions.
It was right after this song, that principal Thompson decided to make a small speech.’’
“Good evening, students, parents, guests. Today our Lady Tigers have won the regional girls tennis tournaments, and are on the way to the state semi-finals and finals at the MSU Tennis Center in Lansing. But, before then, our Lady Tigers have two weeks to practice their specialty plays, so that they can come away winning the state title of the best girls tennis team in the state. When our Lady Tigers win the state championship, they will be on their way to Jacksonville, Florida where they will come away with the best in the country of the girls tennis teams title.
“I have very good faith in our Lady Tigers and their star player, Leigh Anne Smythe.” It was at this time, Leigh raised her hand. “I see we have a question. Yes, Leigh, what is it?”
“Mr. Thompson, while I am on the Lady Tigers tennis squad, and while I am a good player; I want everyone to know that my team mates are also very good tennis players, and together we won the regional tennis tournaments. No one single player can win a tournament, unless that single player has the backing of each member on the squad. It takes the efforts of the entire team to put us where we are now. Thank you.”
“Thank you, Leigh, you are a very gracious winner. When the star player can give credit to the rest of the team, then you know our Lady Tigers will go to the state tournaments and come away with the state trophy. I want our Lady Tigers to know that we will be out there watching the practice sessions, and we will be with you at the state tournaments. Thank you, and the dinner is now being served.”
People were getting up, and going over to the buffet tables. Each person picked up a paper plate, a plastic fork, knife and spoon. They filed through the dinner line in an orderly fashion.
It was at that moment, that three of the Gaynor Lady Cougars came in to the Hampton Senior High School girls gym.
“You bitches cheated us out of our trophy, and we want it back.”
Cheryl Masters stood up.
“Listen, we won fair and square. If you don’t leave quietly, now, the principal will call the police.”
“That trophy is ours, and you had better give it to us, now!” Carla Rodriguez exclaimed.
“Why Carla Rodriguez, I never knew you were a smile in the face, stab in the back kind of person,” Mary Whithers said.
“That’s because I played with manners so my school wouldn’t be disqualified. But, you cheated. You have that faggot playing as a girl on a girls team. Now, either you give us our trophy, or there is going to be a problem right here, right now.”
Two police officers entered the gym.
“What is going on here?” Asked the burly officer, who investigated the bottle throwing incident.
“This school cheated. They have Leigh Anne Smythe playing as a girl, when he is a guy, not a girl,” Carla told the officers.
“Hi Leigh. I see your opponents are very sore losers.”
“Yes, and they have demanded we turn over the trophy to them, or there was going to be a problem.”
“I see. There are others outside of the school waiting to come in and start a fight. We have officers taking their identifications. So, Leigh, what does your doctor say?”
“She says that I am to go in to the hospital tomorrow morning. But, I don’t know if I can do that. I have to get ready for the state semi-finals and finals. I am going to ask her if it can wait until after school is over. She said it was a simple operation, but, it will keep me in the hosptal for at least week, if not longer. I have to practice with the team, so we know what each other is doing.”
“Summer vacation sounds good to me. Talk to your doctor, and see if she can postpone this ‘simple’ operation until after school lets out for the summer.”
“Thank you, officer. These three need to understand what losing graciously means. I mean, we could have lost our tempers, and played really bad. But, our coach Mrs. Madison, and the lady from the MHSAA, plus Gloria, Birn college’s head girl’s coach all told us the same thing. Relax when you are serving the ball and when you return it. They told us to let the racket do the hitting.”
“They’re right, Leigh. Apparently your opponents haven’t learned how to do that, yet.”
“The idea of the game, ossifler, is to win … at … all … costs. Manners be damned. We played well, and we want our freaking trophy and we want it now.”
“Alright, ladies,” the burly officer said to the three Gaynor students. “I want to see some identification, right now.”
“What if we don’t have any identification,” Carla Rodriguez said in a sarcastic tone.
“In that case, we would have no choice but to take you to the station and charge you with inciting to riot, which is a felony. So, ladies, which will it be? Show us your identification, or go down to the station?”
“Screw you, flatfoot, you can’t arrest us, we’re minors under the age of sixteen.”
“Ladies, you are under arrest for inciting to riot, for the purpose of stealing property that does not belong to you.”
“You wait, we will tell the judge about this pretend wannabe. We will get our trophy one way, or the other.”
“Because this trophy costs over one thousand dollars to make, it is a felony to take it, and keep it. If you take it and sell it, you and the person who bought it from you, can be charged with the same crime, and the person who bought it can also be charged with possesion of stolen property. Let’s go.”
“Our parents are outside, and they will stop you from taking us any where.”
“You seem to be the mouth of this group. What is your name?”
“Carla Rodriguez, ossifler.”
“Well, Carla, your parents may vouch for you before the court, but they cannot stop us from arresting you, and taking you to the detention center.”
“Wanna bet!”
“Yes, Carla, I’ll bet. If your parents try to stop us from taking you three to the detention center, they, too, will be arrested for interfering with an arrest, obstructing an officer, and whatever else we can think of. You should have been better losers than this, because I was also watching the competition. All I saw from your school were spoiled brats who couldn’t get their way. You will not get your way. Let’s go.”
The officers took Carla and her friends out in handcuffs, and one was tied behind her back with the plastic hat band from inside the burly officer’s cap. As they brought the three out the front door of the building, a man yelled from the crowd.
“Where are you taking my daughter? What has she done, that you have her handcuffed? Let her go, cop.”
The burly officer whose name is Anthony (Tony) Springer, motioned to another officer toward the man who was yelling. The other officer brought the man to Tony.
“What is your name, sir?” Inquired Tony.
“Chino Rodriguez, ossifler. Why do you want to know?”
“Your daughter is under arrest for inciting to riot, with intent to steal property that does not belong to her, obstructing an officer, and criminal trespass. I suggest that if you want her home, you talk to the judge in the morning.”
“I’m telling you,” Chino poked the officer in the chest. “That you had better let her go. Now!”
“Mr. Chino Rodriguez, you are under arrest for assaulting an officer. You have the right to remain silent, if you choose to give up that right, anything you say now, can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney during questioning, and if you cannot afford and attorney, one will be appointed to you by the judge. Do you understand these rights as I have read them to you?
“Now I am telling everybody here. Go home. The property you came after does not belong to you. If this trophy disappears from these premises, I, personally, will arrest everyone here, for whatever crime is involved with stealing this statue. Now, go home.”
With grumbling under their breath, the rest of the Gaynor tennis squad and their parents and friends left the Hampton Senior High School and went home.
“Now, Mr. Rodriguez, we are putting you in a lineup, to see if you can be identified by the victims of crimes committed by a person of your general description. I won’t influence the decision of the victims in any manner, because your attorney will be there to make sure the lineup is done correctly. All I will do, is see which number on their cards they circle.,
“It appears that the staff of Gaynor Senior High School does not know how to prepare their young students for life after high school.”
“Shut the hell up, cop. Nobody back here want to hear what you have to say.”
“You’re the only one back there. Your daughter and her friends were driven to the detention center. You, sir, are going directly to jail.”
“Jail? For what? Giving you a little poke.”
“That little poke, is by legal definition, assaulting a police officer
“Boy, you cops are never happy unless you are framing someone.”
“Mr. Rodriguez, I am not framing you for anything. You poked me in the chest. That is assaulting an officer.”
“Okay. What if I said I was sorry, and that it won’t happen again? Just let me go, and we can forget this incident ever happened.”
Tony turned and looked sternly at Mr. Rodriguez.
“We are not forgetting anything, and I am certainly not letting you go. You are going to jail.”
“But, I mean, nobody was hurt. Let’s just forget about all of this.”
“We’re here at the jail. You will spend the night here at the station’s jail, and in the morning you will be taken before the judge. I’m sure that if you make the same statement to the judge, he or she will let you go.”
“You really think so?” Chino Rodriguez asked.
“Sure, why not.”
“Anyway, sir, I do hope you have a good night.” David (Dave) Richards and Tony Springer left the station to resume patrol. As they were patrolling near Hampton Senior High School, they saw a man with a molotov cocktail. He was just lighting the makeshift wick. Dave stopped the squad and Tony got out, gun drawn.
“Sir, police officers, put the weapon down, or I will put you down.”
“Yeah, whatever.” The man made the motion to throw the molotov cocktail, and Tony shot him in the leg. The bottle with the kerosene and the cloth wick landed about ten feet away from the fallen man.
Tony and Dave ran to the man, and Tony quickly placed a tourniquet above the wound. Dave had already called for an ambulance, and the two officers waited for the ambulance to arrive. When the ambulance arrived, the driver of the ambulance, asked the officers what happened. Dave related the incident without leaving out any details.
“So, he is under arrest for attempted arson.”
“Alright, Tony. Are you going with him in the ambulance?”
“Yes, Steve, I am, seeing he is under arrest.”
The ambulance attendants got the man, as yet unidentified, in to the ambulance, and began placing a medical tourniquet on the man’s leg. Tony began asking the man questions.
“Sir, I am officer Tony Springer. I need to know your name, birth date and place of residence.”
“Screw you, cop. We of the Gaynor alumni don’t have to answer fascist pigs.”
“Oh, okay, have it your way. It is my duty to inform you that you hae the right to remain silent. If you choose to give up that right, anything you say now can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney to be present during questioning, and if you cannot afford an attorney, on will be appointed to you by the judge. Do you understand these rights as I have read them to you?”
“Yeah, whatever. What the hell am I being arrested for?”
“Attempted arson, a felony.”
“Man, you pigs are really amazing. Someone has a torch to light the way in the dark, and you think it’s arson.”
“Sir, there are plenty of street lights as well as lights on the school property. You cannot say that you were simply lighting a torch. If we could see you, you could see where you were going. Don’t answer that, you have the right to remain silent. I suggest you do just that.
“Remain silent for what?”
“Sir, pursuant to the language of the United States Supreme Court’s rulings on Miranda, you have just given up your right to remain silent. I warned you to stay quiet. But, now, we get to ask you questions, even without an attorney.”
“Screw you, pig.”
“Alright, we’re at the hospital. Since your wound isn’t that life threatening, we are going to grill you, until the nurses tell us to leave. But, make no mistake. We will have an officer just outside your door. We will return in the morning, right after court.”
_________________________________________________________.
According to Microsoft Word 2016 there are 4988 words to this chapter.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 15
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - At the hospital.
As the ambulance attendants wheeled the wounded suspect in to the Emergency Department of County General hospital, officer Tony Springer was asking the man questions.
“Sir, we need your name and address, as well as your date of birth. We need this information so that we can contact your family, and let them know what is going on.”
“Screw you. I don’t have to answer any of your questions without an attorney. I suggest you let me make my phone call.”
“Sir, the least you can do is tell us your name.”
“Go to Hell.”
“Dave, see if the other officer has arrived, yet.” Tony’s partner looked out in to the hallway.
“Yes, Tony, he is coming down the hall right now.”
“Good. Have him come in here, when he gets by the room.”
Dave motioned the officer in to the room.
“Oh, it’s you, Don. Good. This man refuses to identify himself, and he is under arrest for attempted arson. The CSI guys were at the scene of the crime, gathering the evidence. If this man has ever been arrested or applied for a job requiring fingerprints, we will know who he is. In the meantime, will you sit either in the room, or just outside the room, please?
“Do not leave him alone for even a second. If you have to use the restroom, use the one here in the room. If you want coffee, have the nurse or aide bring you some, don’t go and get it yourself. This man tried to throw a Molotov cocktail at Hampton Senior High School about twenty minutes ago. We saw him as we were patrolling. He claimed he was lighting a torch so he could see in the dark. So, until the doctor says he can leave, he has to be guarded because he is in custody at the moment.”
“Okay, Tony. I will stay with him in his room. Maybe, I can get him to give us his name.”
Don McLean Adams, is a twelve year veteran of the Comity police department. His specialty was to get information from a suspect, when other officers failed. Don did this by diverting the suspect’s attention to other things.
“Dave, would you get me a cup of coffee, please?” Don asked.
“Be glad to, Don.”
Don gave Dave two dollars and Dave went to get the coffee. Don drank his coffee black. He said when they could grow a coffee bean with the cream and sugar already in it, then that is how he would drink his coffee. But, in the meantime, he drank it black. Dave returned with the coffee in short order, and gave Don back his two dollars.
“I got this from the nurses break room. I figured this is better than what you can get from a coffee machine or the cafeteria.”
Don took a sip, and said it was perfect.
“Remember, Don, the nurse will get you want you want. If they aren’t busy, they might even go out to get you lunch. There is an all night café just two blocks from the hospital, called John Boy’s.
“Now, to get back to you, sir. I am going to be here until the cows come home. What is your name?”
The man turned his head away from Tony as a sign that he refused to answer.
“Sir, in case something happens to you, we need your name and address. This way we can notify your next of kin.”
“You had better make damn sure, ossifler, that nothing, and I do mean nothing, happens to me. My daughter’s school is filled with students and alumni as well as current staff that does not like to be cheated on. You fascists cheated by having that faggot play as a girl.”
“I’m sure that I have no idea to whom you are referring by ‘that faggot’. Everybody on the Hampton Senior High School tennis squad is a female. I absolutely abhor anyone who thinks they can take the law in to their own hands. Now, you tell me the name of the person you are referring to, and I will investigate. But, make no mistake, mister, whatever your name is, I happen to know that all the girls on ther other team’s tennis squad are females.”
“Then you had better look under all their tennis clothes. One of them has a cock bigger than Cock Robin.”
“You can’t be an alumni of any high school, much less Gaynor. Unless they pass people from grade to grade, just to get rid of them.”
“Why do you say that, fascist pig?”
“Because,” answered Tony. “Cock Robin is a poem that was considered a children’s nursery rhyme. It is also a model for murder mysteries. So, comparing a male genital to Cock Robin, is absolutely horrid. Now, please tell us your name.”
“Go to Hell.”
“Well, Mr. Go To Hell, I am officer Tony Springer of the Comity police department. You have been placed under arrest for attempted arson, by means of a flammable substance, i.e., a Molotov cocktail. You have been given your Miranda rights to remain silent, which you have refused to do. Now, we get to ask you questions. You don’t have to answer them, but, we get to ask them. Is there anything you wish to say at this time, other than calling us names?”
“Fuck you, pig.”
“P.I.G., is an acronym that stands for pride, integrity, guts. So, if that is what you want to call us, fine,” Dave Richards told the man. “Tony, we’re not going to get anywhere with this creep. Let’s just let the doctor and nurses know that Don will be in here, and will press the button if he or Mr. Go To Hell needs something. Don, we’re going to go. That leg wound looked like a clean through and through. When the doctor gives him a clean bill of health and discharges him, let us know and we will meet you at the jail.”
“Okay, Dave. I am sure that Mr. Go To Hell and I will get along just famously. Won’t we Mr. Go To Hell?”
The man closed his eyes, and Tony and Dave left to resume patrol. Don took a magazine from the rack, and began reading. After a few hours, Don feigned sleep, and the man got out of bed, got dressed and tried to leave the room. Don had him by the collar before he could even open the door.
“Going somewhere, Mr. Go To Hell?”
“I’m getting outta here.”
“So soon? Why, you just got here, Mr. …”
“My name is Roger Simmons. I need to call my wife so she can call our attorney.”
“Mr. Simmons, giving us your address and date of birth, is not incriminating. It can’t be used against you. We just need to know, so that we can contact your family and let them know where you are. Your name, date of birth and address is just contact information. We don’t want your family to worry unnecessarily.”
Alright, then. My address is 1735 Chisholm Street, and my date of birth is January 23rd, 1982. I’m 34 years old.”
“Now, see, that wasn’t so bad. But, I have something you should know. If you thought the writers of Law and Order: Special Vicitms Unit was tough on a suspect, you haven’t seen Tony and Dave in action. When they get you to the jail, you are in for one hellacious ride on the zoo train to Hell.
“Now, what did you hope to accomplish with the Molotov cocktail? You couldn’t burn down the entire school.”
“Maybe not, but I could cause a lot of confusion, then shoot that faggot as it came out of the doors.”
“Mr. Simmons, I am sure that Dave and Tony have asked you to tell them to whom you were referring to by ‘that faggot’. Do you know the person’s name?”
“Uhm, Lee, uhm, Lee, Lee…Oh! Yes! Leigh Anne something or other.”
“Lee Anne Smythe?” Don asked Mr. Simmons.
“Yes, that’s the faggot’s name.”
“Sir, this may come as a shock to you, but Leigh Anne Smythe is a genetic female. Whoever told you that she was a male, was pulling your chain. Even Principal Thompson and Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA can tell you the same thing, as will her team mates. You allowed yourself to get in to legal trouble based on hearsay?!”
“My daughter wouldn’t lie to me.”
“Maybe not, sir, but she had to have heard it from someone.”
“She did. She said she heard from a girl that was on her tennis squad. Geraldine Watkins.”
“Alright. As I understand it, Ms. Watkins is in the detention center. I guess she is waiting to be taken to the adolescent reform school. Her boyfriend, from what I heard, threw a Coca Cola bottle at Ms. Smythe, and he is the the county jail. I hate to say this, Mr. Simmons, but that is where you are going after the court appoints you counsel.”
“I have my own attorney and I need to call my wife to have him come here.”
“Okay,” Don told Mr. Simmons. “I’ll put the phone right here. What is your phone number?” Mr. Simmons told Don his phone number, and Don dialed it, handing the receiver to Mr. Simmons.
“Hello, Ruth, this is Roger. Get a hold of Marty and tell him I am at County General hospital, and I am under arrest.” Roger listened for a bit, then he said: “I was lighting a torch, and the cops thought it was a Molotov cocktail.” Roger listened again. “I was going to get that faggot, but now, the cops tell me that everyone on the Hampton tennis team are all natural girls. Someone is lying to someone, and I need Marty to defend me against attempted arson.”
Roger Simmons listened again, then he had Don hang up the phone. Suddenly, there was a worried look on Roger’s face.
“I don’t get it. Why would my daughter’s friend, Geraldine Watkins lie and say that this Lee, uhm, Lee, oh, whatever was not a girl?”
“Sir, even if Leigh Anne wasn’t a girl, that does not give you the right to take the law in to your own hands. Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA has investigated this matter and has found Leigh Anne to be genetically female. Whoever told you different, is lying.”
All of a sudden, the weight of the charge against him hit home. He had committed a crime based on what he was told.
“I should have found out the facts before taking any action.”
“Mr. Simmons, if you had succeeded in harming Leigh Anne in any manner, you would be charge with attempted murder. As it stands now, you are only charged with attempted arson. That is still a felony. If you are convicted, you stand to be sentenced to a lot of years, just for lighting the Molotov cocktail. The MCL penal code is very explicit in its language as to what arson is and what sentence it carries. I am sorry to say this, Mr. Simmons, but the district attorney can charge you with first degree arson, because you had the Molotov cocktail already lit.
“If the district attorney charges you with first degree arson, you could be sentenced to life in prison when you are convicted. You should have left well enough alone.”
“But, my daughter told me that …”
“Your daughter should not have been telling tales about someone, especially when those tales are untrue. How old is your daughter?”
“She’s seventeen. But, she had no reason to doubt her friend’s word.”
“That is how gossip starts. You tell someone something, then that someone stretches what was originally said, and then whomever that someone tells, the story gets stretched again.”
“What is your name, officer?”
“Don McLean Adams, badge number 2715. I have to let Tony and Dave know what you told me. They were the two officers that had you brought here.”
“Yeah, one of them shot me in the leg.”
“Mr. Simmons, you are very lucky they didn’t kill you. Did they tell to drop whatever weapon you had?”
“Yeah, but I didn’t. I was actually going to throw that Molotov cocktail in to one of the first floor windows.”
“Did one of the two officers tell you that you had the right to remain silent, and that if chose to give up that right, anything you say now can and will be used against you in a court of law?”
“Yes, but I didn’t keep quiet, though.”
“According to the U.S. Supreme court, we can now ask you incriminating questions. What you just told me, Mr. Simmons, makes me a witness for the prosecution.”
“I’ll deny I ever said it.”
“Have it your way.” Don pressed the nurses button.
When the nurses aide came in, Don told her to get a hold of Dave and Tony’s squad number, and tell them that he had gotten the suspect’s name, address and birth date. An hour later, Dave and Tony returned to the hospital.
“What’s going on, Don?” Asked Tony Springer.
“Tony, Dave, I’d like you to meet Roger Simmons, date of birth is 1/23/1982 and his address is 1735 Chisholm Street. Here is his phone number. He has already called his wife and told her to get in touch with their attorney. He said his name is Marty.”
“Marty … Marty … Mr. Simmons, is your attorney’s name Martin Williamson?”
“Yes.”
Then we will wait until he gets here. Don, has he said anything while we were gone?”
“Yes, Tony, he did. He told me why he was going to burn the school, and that you shot him in the leg, after telling him to drop the weapon he was carrying. He said he didn’t drop the Molotov cocktail, and was promptly shot in the leg.”
“Those are the facts, just as they happened,” Tony told Don.
Just then, a portly man, about five foot, ten inches walked in to the hospital room.
“I’m attorney Martin Williamson, and this is my client. Why was this brought to the hospital?”
Tony related the incident exactly as it happened, adding the reason why his client had the Molotov cocktail.
“Did they tell you had the right to remain silent and to have an attorney present?”
“Yes, Marty, but, I kept talking.”
“Roger, you do know that any statement made to the police after you been advised of your right to remain silent can be used against you in court.”
“Yes, and I was a fool to believe what I heard from someone else. I was told that the district attorney can charge me with first degree arson.”
“That is correct, and the judge can sentence you to life in prison pursuant to the MCL penal code. Roger, I don’t care what motivated you to do what you did, but now there is no getting around it. Has the doctor said when he will release you?”
“No.”
“I’ll go out to the desk and see what is taking so long.”
Martin Williamson went out to the nurses desk to find out why the doctor hasn’t discharged his client, Roger Simmons. He went back in the ER exam room.
“The nurse said the doctor is tending to someone else, right now. He should be here in about twenty minutes. Roger did you tell these officers anything that would incriminate you?”
“Yes, Marty, I’m afraid so.”
“Why didn’t you remain silent? Now, we have to plead you guilty and throw ourselves on the mercy of the court. This is your first felony charge, so the judge should go easy.”
“What if I plead not guilty, and say these officers made everything up?”
“They won’t believe you, Roger. These two officers, especially, are beyond reproach. They don’t break the law because of their badges. No, Roger, your only hope is to plead guilty and depend on the mercy of the court.”
“I think I need a different lawyer.”
“Very well, Roger, I’m through. I will call Kathy and let her know what you just said. Good luck in court.” Martin Williamson grabbed his briefcase and left the hospital.
“Now, you’re without an attorney. Can you afford another one?” Asked Tony.
“No. Marty is a family friend of my wife’s side of the family. I think he is her dad’s friend. I hope he is still a friend after this is all over.”
“So, you’re going to plead not guilty,” Dave said, shaking his head. “I wish you a lot of luck with that.”
The doctor walked in to the exam room.
“I have looked at the x-rays, and I saw no broken bones. The bullet went right through the tissue and muscle. He can leave any time, after I stitch the wound.”
Dr. William Concourse, MD has been a doctor of internal medicine and family practice for twenty years. He has greying hair and faded blue eyes. He stitched Roger’s wound and bandaged it.
“There, all done. Officers, he can go at any time.” Tony got on his hand held radio and asked for a unit to transport a prisoner to the station.
It took thirty minutes for a squad to be free to take Roger Simmons to the station. Tony told the officer driving the squad that he was to be taken to interrogation room B. Tony and Dave then went to their squad, after thanking Officer Adams for his support.
They got to the station, and Roger Simmons was sitting there, handcuffed to a ring on the table. Tony had a sheet of paper in his hand.
“Roger, this is a waiver of attorney, for you to talk to us. Any statement you made before this, is still usable in court, because we advised you of your Miranda rights. All this says, is that you give up your right to have an attorney present while we question you.”
“I’m not signing anything. How do I know that is not a confession?”
“Alright, Mr. Simmons, let’s go and see the judge.” Tony undid the handcuffs, and fastened them behind Roger Simmons back.
Tony and Dave took Mr. Simmons to circuit court 5, department C. This was the court that appointed counsel for criminal defendants, as well as heard preliminary hearings. When they entered the courtroom, Tony went up to the court clerk and gave her a another slip of paper. The honorable judge Howard C. Harding was presiding over this court.
After listening to five other cases, Roger Simmons was finally called before the bench.
“Sir, before we go any further, I have to ask you; do you have an attorney?”
“No, sir.”
“Can you afford an attorney?”
“No, sir.”
“Then this court appoints Martin Williamson to represent the defendant. Sir, before I can take your plea, your attorney must be with you. Once your attorney accepts the appointment, you must speak to the court through your counsel.”
“Excuse me, judge, but, I have the right to speak to the court at any time, regardless if my attorney does so, or not.”
“Sir, you are headed for a nice contempt of court charge. I am telling you, mister, to speak to this court only through counsel. Do you understand what I just said?”
Roger Simmons just shrugged his shoulders.
“Who is the arresting officer?”
“I am, your honor. Anthony Springer, Comity police department.”
“Very well. We will set this for preliminary hearing on February 17 at 9:00 AM. Is that agreeable to all parties?” Everybody said it was.
Roger Simmons was turned over to the Abbott County sheriff to be taken to the county jail.
______________________________________________________
Leigh Anne - Chapter 16
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - Roger Simmons is admitted to the county jail.
Roger Simmons was taken from the courtroom by deputies of the Abbot county sheriff’s department, to the Abbot county jail. He was taken to a tier where there was only one cell left open. The hardened, convicted felons, wanting to know if he was a plant, asked Roger questions.
“Hey, new guy. What’re you in for?” Asked another prisoner.
“Attempted arson. But, I was told if the district attorney has his way, I could be charged with first degree arson.”
“What did you try to burn down?” Asked Big John, a six foot, four inch, two hundred and ten pounds of solid muscle.
“A school that allows a faggot to play on a girls tennis team,” Roger answered.
“Which school?” Asked the first prisoner.
“Hampton Senior High School.”
“Are you talking about Leigh Anne Smythe?” Asked Big John.
“Yeah,” answered Roger.
“Have you ever seen her play?”
“No, I was going on what my daughter told me, and she said that she was told this by a friend of hers.”
“What is your name?” Asked Big John.
“Roger Simmons. What’s your name?”
“I’m Big John Edwards. When you get inside the walls, I am going to make your life miserable. Burning down a school because you heard something from someone who heard it from someone else. Either you have rocks in your head, or you hopped the train instead of getting brains.”
“Hey, my daughter has never lied to me.”
“Except to get you in trouble. Did your daughter know what you were going to do?”
“No, because if she did, she would tried to talk me out of it. If that didn’t do any good, she would have called the police.”
“So,” Big John started to say. “Here you are. If she didn’t call the cops, how did you get here?”
“Two cops were just driving by and saw me with … they just saw me.”
“Whose your attorney?”
“Martin Williamson. He’s the same idiot I fired because he wanted me to plead guilty, but, the judge appointed him anyway.”
“I just love poetic justice. Why did your attorney want you to plead guilty?”
“Listen Big John, I don’t think my being here is any of your business. I resent being asked forty questions, simply because I’m new here.”
“I’m making it my business, grunt. Why did your lawyer want you to plead guilty?”
“Go to hell, Big John.”
“You wait til they open these doors tomorrow morning. I’m going to wipe out the tier with you.”
“Big John, you do what you think is best. I will be very nice and let you have your way. You want to fight, well, by all means, fight. But, don’t expect me to help you.”
What Roger Simmons wasn’t being told was, that Big John was convicted of first degree murder by killing a man with his bare hands. Big John lifted weights, but did not use any steroids. His muscles were natural.
“Hey grunt, if I were you, I’d stay away from Big John. He can make you a very sorry person.”
“What is your name?” Asked Roger Simmons.
“Amber Delia McCarthy.”
“Amber, that’s a girl’s name. Right?”
“And, what if it is?”
“You must be one of those faggots.”
“Mister, I may be TG, but I can kick your butt around the block a few times.”
“I may have been mistaken about Leigh Anne, but, there is no mistaking you. There isn’t a faggot born that can kick my ass.”
“He’s all yours. Amber,” Big John said, with a kind of laughter in his voice.
“Why, thank you, Big John. Would you like to sell tickets? Because this is going to be a show worth seeing.”
“Don’t hurt him too bad, Amber, just teach the grunt a lesson.”
“Don’t worry, Big John, I’ll leave enough of him to stand trial.”
That night, Roger Simmons had a fitful sleep. That night he kept hearing mocking laughter about him getting the tar knocked out of him. He was wondering what kind of people were in jail. He had read about this person and that one, being convicted of heinous crimes, but had no idea of the mental makeup of such people. He was finding out fast.
The next morning, the hall was full of clanking doors. These were the cell doors being opened. Amber Delia McCarthy waited for the deputy to leave the tier. Then she went over by Roger’s cell.
“Well, grunt. Here I am. If you think you can teach this faggot a lesson, then you are free to try.”
“Look, I have enough troubles without you two adding to them. I need to figure out why my daughter told me something that wasn’t true.”
“Wait a minute. Is you daughter on the Gaynor Senior High School tennis team?” Asked Amber.
“Yes, she is. Why?”
“Well, the radio said that Hampton had won the regional tennis tournaments fair and square and that their last rival, Gaynor Senior High School swore they would have the trophy they felt they were cheated out of. The radio reported that Gaynor Senior High School were sore losers. I also understand some of the Gaynor students were arrested.”
“Listen grunt, you had better toe the line here, or we will mess you up. Setting fire to a school full of children is not what I call fair play. Your daughter’s friend lied to her, so your daughter lied to you.”
“Get off my back. Big John,” Roger said, with anger in his tone.
Big John picked Roger up and put him in his cell. Big John then closed the cell door.
“That is for your own protection. You keep mouthing off, and you may not make it to your trial. Don’t worry, I’ll bring your breakfast tray to you when it comes.”
Roger Simmons had that far away, “I’ll kill you,” look in his eyes. He sat there, laying on his bed, when Big John came and put a tray in the service slot in the cell door.
“Here’s your breakfast. The next time they let you out of this cell, stay to yourself and keep your mouth shut, or someone is going to shut it for you. Remember, this isn’t high school, this is the school of hard knocks.”
Big John left to have his own breakfast, and Roger just sat there staring at the food. He wondered how he got in this predicament. All he was trying to do was scare the Hampton Lady Tigers in to surrendering the trophy to Gaynor. He laid the tray back in the service slot and laid down. He hadn’t touched a bite.
All that day, Roger didn’t eat. It was like he was sick inside for allowing himself to be put in this situation. He can miss one, maybe two days of work, but he couldn’t miss more than that. Roger, never having been in the legal system, started hating himself even more.
It was about six o’clock when a deputy sheriff brought Roger his complaints as issued by the district attorney. It read as follows:
“The State of Michigan, Plaintiff vs. Roger Simmons, Defendant, Case number F-7892, brings this complaint as follows: That the defendant, Roger Simmons, did on January 24, 2016, in the city of Comity, County of Abbott, attempt to burn down the Hampton Senior High School, by means of a Molotov cocktail; to-wit: A beer bottle filled with kerosene and had a cloth wick. That the defendant did, with malice and forethought, light the said cloth wick, after being told by a passing police patrol to drop the weapon. The defendant refused and did make an attempt to throw the said beer bottle at the said school, supra, and was promptly shot in the leg by one of the police officers, stopping the defendant from carrying out the act in total.
“It is therefore prayed that the defendant, evincing a depraved mind, be arrested and dealt with according to law and that a warrant issue for the same. Sworn on this 25th day of January, 2016 by James T. Farnsworth, Assistant district attorney, Abbott County.”*
Big John grabbed the complaint from Roger’s hand and read it.
“You are something else. You do realize that first degree arson carries life in prison. What made you do something like this?”
“I’m not sure, any more. I mean, I thought I knew, but now, I’m not so sure I wasn’t set up.”
“How are you going to plead, guilty or not guilty?” Big John asked.
“Not guilty. But, the court appointed me the same lawyer I fired, because he wanted me to plead guilty. I wish I could get a different lawyer.”
“Go to the first cell, and ask him to help you. I am sure you can change lawyers. Simmons! Sorry for giving you a rough time. We had to make sure you weren’t a police plant.” Roger looked at Big John with surprise in his expression. “Yeah, these cops are sneaky. They’ll put a cop in here to find out if we will reveal any information about the charges against us.
Roger Simmons read and re-read the criminal complaint. All of a sudden he wasn’t so confident that what he had done was the right thing to do. He stood to be locked up for the rest of his life, if he was convicted. He called for the deputy and asked if he could make a phone call.
“Sure, you make your call. I’ll give you fifteen minutes. Who are you calling?”
“My daughter to let her know where I am.”
“Okay, fifteen minutes.”
Roger dialed his home number, and his daughter answered the phone.
“Hello, Cheryl, listen carefully. I’m in the county jail charged with arson. No, no, listen. I tried to set Hampton on fire with a Molotov cocktail, but I was caught. Cheryl, I stand to be in prison for the rest of my life, if I am found guilty. No, sweetie, there is no bail. No! Baby, no. Do not blame the Hampton Lady Tigers. They had nothing to do with what I was going to do. I found out, that just attempting to set the school on fire, I can be charged with first degree arson. I have been. Tell your mother where I am and why. Do not say it is the fault of the Hampton tennis team. Cheryl, that trophy does not belong to Gaynor, the Hampton team did win it fair.
“What do you mean, what has fair got to do with it. It has everything to do with it. If you take any reprisals against the Hampton team, I will personally sign the papers admitting that you are delinquent, and that you refuse to listen to me.” Roger Simmons hung up the phone. “Thank you, deputy.”
Roger was returned to his cell block.
“What did your daughter say?” Inquired Big John.
“She said the Hampton Lady Tigers will pay for me being in here. She wouldn’t listen to me. When I told her that Hampton won the trophy fair, she said what has fair got to do with it. I am afraid that Gaynor Senior High School is headed for criminal prosecution. I found out too late that the Hampton team had won the regional tennis tournaments fair and square.”
“It was on the radio that Hampton had won the regionals and were on their way to the state tournaments in Lansing,” Amber said to Roger.
“I don’t think that will matter to my daughter’s team. They felt they were robbed of their glory because they claim that this Leigh Anne person is not a female. I think Gaynor Senior High School is going to turn out the most criminals of any other high school. I’m not saying that everybody who goes to high school is going to be a criminal, But, in Gaynor’s case, I think they are the exception.”
“We can only wait and see,” Amber said, thoughtfully.
Part 2 - The next day after the trophy celebration.
The regional championship trophy was placed in the trophy case in the hallway, just to the left of the office as you face it. All the students viewed it as they walked by the display case. During the school day, which was postponed because of the victory celebration, several students came to the school to view the trophy. One student, who actually went to Gaynor, stepped up to the display case.
“This is our trophy, and we will get it, one way, or the other. It is up to you. Now get rid of the faggot, or we will! We mean what we say." Cheryl Simmons, who did not get to play in the tournaments because of a sprained ankle, stepped up to the case.
“Not only is this trophy ours, because Leigh Anne Smythe is not a girl, but the faggot had my dad arrested for the fake charge of arson. Listen up, Hampton, we will have our trophy as well as kick that faggot’s ass. Nobody lies about my father." At that time, two deputy sheriffs walked in to the school.
“Which one is Cheryl Simmons?” Asked a deputy sergeant.
“I am,” Cheryl answered the deputy.
“I’m afraid you will have to come with us. Your two accomplices have already turned themselves in. They told us about your plan to kill one of the Hampton high students with your father’s gun. They described the gun, because you showed it to them.”
“I never said I was going to kill anyone with my father’s gun, just kick that faggot’s ass.”
“Young lady, save your talking for the judge. I am sure she will be only too happy to hear what you have to say. Now come with us. The rest of you Gaynor students will leave this school. You are not students here.”
“Yeah, and what if we don’t leave? Then what’re you gonna do?”
“Any Gaynor student still on these premises when we get back, will be taken to the detention center.”
“We’re just here admiring the regional tennis trophy.”
“Yes, and threatening to steal it, too. All Gaynor students will be out of here before we get back.”
“We can’t steal something that is already ours.”
“What is your name?” The deputy sergeant asked.
“Bill Johnson, what’s yours?”
“My name to you, is deputy sheriff sergeant.”
“You dumb ass cops, you’re all alike. Why don’t you tell us your name, or are you afraid of the Gaynor students.”
Bill Johnson had brass knuckles, and made the mistake of patting his left back pocket. When was searched, the deputy sergeant said, “Mr. Johnson, please come with us. Now!” Yelled the sergeant, “All Gaynor students will leave this building, right now. If the rest of the Gaynor students do not leave, they will come with us. And we will match your student ID’s to the person and school. Do I make myself clear?!”
Nobody moved, so the sheriff’s deputies started looking at school IDs. Every Gaynor student was taken aside and told to stand by the lockers on the other side of the hall. Every Gaynor student was separated from the Hampton students. The deputies then started searching the Gaynor students. A female deputy was on the way to search the girls.
During the search of the Gaynor students, revealed some of them were carrying stiletto switch blade knives; some had home made guns. All the Gaynor students were arrested.
“Ladies and gentlemen, it appears that the students of Gaynor Senior High School not only do not play well with others, but are also sore losers. The Gaynor Lady Cougars, as well as the rest of the Gaynor student body, is in for one hellacious shock when it comes time for them to go to court. Good luck, Hampton, and congrats on your victory.” With that, the deputies left with their charges.
“Leigh, these Gaynor students are insane. They think they actually won. Only a sick minded person would think that way,” Roger Dobkins said, not only to Leigh, but to everyone else, too.
“Leigh, you are going to need protection from the Gaynor people,” Patty Langston told her friend.
“I thought this whole thing was taken care of, when Geri Watkins and her boyfriend were arrested. Apparently, it is the entire Gaynor student body that is dangerous. If I travel with my friends, instead of alone, they will think twice, because they won’t want anyone seeing them do anything to me.”
“Leigh, call us, and we will come to go where ever with you,” Darlene Haskins added.”
“Leigh, my mother can drive us where ever we need to go,” Patty added to what Darlene had said.
“Yes, and the Gaynor students won’t want to do anything in a public place like a mall, or even a restaurant. I had better stay clear of them, at least until after the state tournaments are over. I have a sneaky suspicion they are planning something at state. But, we will have the campus police protection, as well as the Lansing police department. So, whatever they are planning, won’t work.”
“You may be right, Leigh. But, all the same, it is safer in numbers, than alone,” Darlene answered her friend.
“I agree,” added Patty Langston.
Then Leigh had a really bright idea.
“Hey! I just had an idea. What do we do when the chips are gloomy?” Nobody said anything. “We go shopping. Who’s for going to the mall?”
This is one of the main reasons why Leigh made friends so easily. She had the knack of turning a gloomy situation into a fun event; like going to the mall. All the students around her, said they’d love to go to mall.
Patty called her mother and said they were going to the mall, and would she meet them there. Patty told her mother what had happened, and that they were going with Leigh, not only for her morale, but for her safety as well. Patty’s mother said she would meet them at the mall.
“Leigh, you know all this started with Geri Watkins and her boyfriend. That was because Geri Watkins was afraid of your ability to play tennis. She knew you were better than she was. Now she has contrived this story that you aren’t female at all. The rest of Gaynor believed her, and decided to get you out of the game, one way or the other.”
“Leigh,” Roger Dobkins was saying. “We could go directly to the security office and let them know we are there and what has been threatened.”
“Yes, Roger, that sounds like a very good idea. That way they can keep an eye on us as we go through the mall.”
“We need to stay one jump ahead of Gaynor, because if they can, they will try and catch us off guard.”
“Your right, Patty, so, we must be ready for anything they can throw at us.”
They arrived at the mall, and the first thing they saw was a gaggle of Gaynor girls, waiting just inside the food court doors. They went toward the doors, when a mall security officer told the Gaynor students that they couldn’t block the door. The Lady Cougars moved aside, and did a sweeping motion with their hands, while bowing, beckoning them to come in to the mall.
“Your ass is our Smythe. Telling lies just to have someone arrested.”
“I am sorry, but I was at the victory party. How could I have called the police on anyone?”
The girl was Debbie Adams who was disqualified from playing in the last game of the tournament. She made a move toward Leigh, who moved back by the security officer. The officer turned to see Debbie Adams trying to grab at Leigh.
”What’s going on here? Why are you trying to harm this girl?”
“Girl?! This ain’t no girl, this is a wannabe girl.”
“Just a moment, we can settle this right here.” The security officer, Richard Deacons, thirty five years old, took out his hand held radio and asked for a female security officer to meet them at the food court doors. When she showed up, Richard spoke to her. “Celia, please take this young lady in to the ladies room and make sure she is who she says she is. There seems to be some discrepancy.”
Celia Dodge was a two year veteran of the mall security force. She was a nice person to get to know, and Leigh went with Celia, to clear this matter up once and for all. Leigh went in to a stall and took her jeans down to her knees. The security officer asked her to take her panties down as well. What Celia saw, confirmed what she suspected. They went back out by Richard.
“What’s the verdict, Celia?”
“One hundred per cent female, Rich. I think these girls are jealous of Leigh Anne’s ability to play tennis. Yes, ladies, it was on the radio, and television news. So, now, what we need to do, is find out why you, Miss, were going to attack this girl.”
“I … uhm … well … I …”
“I thought so,” Celia said, squinting at Debbie Adams. "Young lady, and I use that term very loosely, you will have to follow me."
The Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars stood there dumb struck. They now had no reason to hate, dislike, or attack in any manner, Leigh Anne. Richard looked at the girls who just came in.
“You ladies must be the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers.”
“Yes, sir we are,” they all said in unison.
“Well, congrats on your victory, and good luck at state. Enjoy your shopping. The rest of you will either have to leave, or join your … friend in our office. Which will it be?”
The Gaynor Lady Cougars left the mall, shaking their heads. Some of them were thinking they had been fools to listen to Geri Watkins. But now, it was too late to make apologies.
Part 3 - The shopping trip goes off; without a hitch?
The girls all went toward the Gap, their favorite store in the whole mall. As they neared the Gap department store, they met a very familiar nemesis.
“Well, if it isn’t the faggot and its entourage,” Geraldine Watkins said with venom in her tone.
“Geri, do you wish to join more than half of your squad in jail, or the detention center? You started something that wasn’t true about Leigh. That was only because you are jealous of Leigh’s ability to play tennis better than you. Leave us alone.”
“Not, Miss Langston, until you give us the trophy that is rightfully ours.”
“You apparently haven’t been told. Leigh is one hundred per sent female, both in body and soul. She has been examined by a female security guard here at the mall. If you don’t leave us alone, we will ask that you be taken to the security office, and again, be turned over to the police. Which would you like to do?”
“Well, Miss Langston, let me see,” Whereupon Geraldine Watkins grabbed Leigh, only to be grabbed by a security guard.
“Let me guess, a Gaynor student.”
“Yes, Richard. She’s the one who started all the name calling and other lies about Leigh,” Darlene Haskins told the security officer.
“Is that so? The star player of rumors, name calling and lies, simply because you’re jealous of someone else’s ability. What a waste of a mind. Well, young lady, let’s go. I’m turning you over to the police.”
What made Geraldine Watkins situation worse than what she thought it was, is that she was released to her mother’s custody, with the promise she would be in court, one week from yesterday. Now she is going, not to the detention center, but, to jail.
______________________________________________________
*This is not the official felony complaint pursuant to the MCL Judicial Forms statute. But, it will suffice for this story. MCL stands for Michigan Compiled Laws.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 17
by Barbara Lynn Terry
As security took Geraldine Watkins back to the security office, Leigh was actually shaken by the experience of meeting Geri Watkins, again. This time, however, Leigh was so shaken, she had to sit down on one of the nearby mall benches.
“Leigh,” Darlene said to her friend. “Geri is going to jail this time. She will not bother you, ever again.”
“That isn’t what is bothering me, Dar. I’m just a little unsettled because of her being here. I have a very funny feeling that I am going to be called to testify against her.”
“What she needs is a good solid spanking, then put in jail,” Patty spoke to everyone there.”
“Leigh, I will be there for you, even at the state tournaments. You said you had a feeling that Gaynor was going to pull something at state. Do you actually think they will show up?”
“Yes, Roger, I do. Not only will they show up, but they will be there in their tennis outfits. I think they actually think they are going to get to play.”
“In that case, I think maybe we need just a tad more support. Because if they start anything, the tournament people will have them arrested. I feel really sorry for them, though. I mean, they have no idea what the concept of fair play is all about.
“Now, Roger Simmons has been arrested. He really should have left all this up to the MHSAA, but, he wanted to start the school on fire. That is very poor judgment on his part. Now Cheryl Simmons has also been arrested. What exactly is going on at Gaynor?”
“They’re jealous. They think that because they were unbeaten all year, that they had to have won this hands down. They have no idea what fair play is, or losing graciously. Gaynor students think they are the cat’s meow. Because of that, they think that our trophy is really theirs.”
“Roger, I think that Gaynor isn’t a high school, but an insane asylum.” Nobody laughed or even giggled at that last statement by Leigh.
“It is sad, though,” Patty agreed. “That they have to think that way. What are they going to do, when they graduate? I mean, if any of them go in to professional tennis and try to pull this, they will be, not only disqualified from ever playing again, they will go to jail.”
“All right, that is enough of this,” Darlene Haskins told the group. We came to shop, and shop we shall.”
With that, the group moved on to the Gap to look for this or that bargain, and maybe buy an outfit that wasn’t on sale. Nobody in the group knew for sure what they were even looking for, until they found it. That is what is meant by shopping. If you just go in the store and pick out a pair of jeans and a shirt without trying them on, then that is not shopping, that is just buying.
Shopping is when you spend time looking for that right outfit. Then there are the shoes, and then the stockings. Men are lucky. All they have to do is go in, get what they want, pay for it and leave. But girls and women actually have to look around. So, the girls were here to shop, and that could take the rest of the day.
But, Leigh’s mind wasn’t on the shopping. It was on Geraldine Watkins and her classmates at Gaynor Senior High School. She kept thinking about what kind of minds did the Gaynor students have. She thought that if they were that sore at losing; then what are they going to do after high school, when they run out of money?
“Are you all right, Leigh?” Inquired Darlene Haskins.
“Yes, I’m all right. I was just thinking that if Gaynor is this mad about losing the tournament, what are they going to do when they run out of money after high school?”
“Rob a bank, a gas station or even a supermarket. Gaynor just doesn’t think they can do anything wrong and they think they are the best at everything. Someone is going to have to go in to that school and find out just exactly what makes them all tick. If it isn’t the teachers that are promoting this kind of behavior, then it has to be the parents. Geri Watkins has had to have had this attitude for a very long time.”
“Whomever is responsible for this behavior, Dar, should be in jail.
“Yes, Leigh, but we don’t get to make the rules. I heard my dad say once, that there comes a time when we know right from wrong, and if we choose to do wrong, then we suffer the consequences.”
“I guess you’re right, Dar, but still …”
“I know, Leigh, I know. Well, anyway, tomorrow we start practice for the state tournaments. We have got to really be fast enough, because if we want to go to the nationals, we have got to win. So here is what I suggest, we get out there and perfect our aces, our lobs, and our spins. We need to win the nationals so we can bring home the national trophy, which will show Gaynor, that we are the best in the country … so far.”
“You’re right, Dar. What was I thinking about Gaynor for? Let’s do some shopping.”
As they went through the Gap, they were marveling at this outfit, that dress, this skirt and that blouse or shirt. Leigh saw a nice chocolate colored skirt, with matching shell and blazer. Leigh looked at the price and saw it said, eighty five dollars and ninety five cents. Of course that did not include sales tax. The total price was one hundred and thirty four dollars and eighty four cents. Leigh called her mother and asked if she could get the outfit, and Geri Smythe told Leigh she would meet her at the Gap.
“My mom is on the way. She said she wants to see this outfit. So, I am hanging on to this, until my mom gets here. I think she will let me have it. I want to wear this when we go to state. It is too bad that Gaynor won’t be able to see me wearing it.”
“Don’t bet on it, Leigh. Gaynor is just egotistical enough to actually show up at state. Remember, Leigh, state is being held at the MSU Tennis Center this year,” Patty Langston reminded her friend.
“Do you think we could get some pointers from the Spartan women’s tennis team?”
“I don’t know, Leigh. If they did that for us, then they would have to do that for all the other squads, too.”
“Not if we show up first, Patty. If we could get permission to go there for the day, as a field trip, then maybe we could get more practice in. I hear, that there are a couple of Hampton alumni on the Spartan tennis team.”
“Really? How unfortunate for the other state squads,” Darlene said, facetiously. Everybody giggled.
While the girls were still going through the Gap, Geri Smythe met the girls in the store.
“Hello, girls. Leigh, where is that outfit you wanted me to see?”
“Right here, mom. I held on to it.”
“Well, let’s go over to the changing booth and have you try it on.”
Leigh went in the changing booth and changed in to the outfit. After getting out of her street clothes, she put on the outfit, starting with the skirt. She put the shell on next, then the blazer. Her tennis runners were not very smart for this outfit, so she stood there in her double knit, knee high socks. Since the socks were white, they added a nice complement to the entire ensemble. She stepped out of the booth and did a slow turn around, so her mother could see it from all angles.
“Leigh, you may have that outfit. I like the contrast between the skirt and knee high socks.”
“Thank you, mom.”
Leigh went back in the changing booth and changed clothes. She brought the outfit out on its original hanger. Not to get the outfit wrinkled or creased, she carried it through the store. Now, Leigh needed to find a pair of shoes to go with the outfit.
They went over by the shoes, but they didn’t find anything even close to the color of the skirt outfit. So, looking around for more clothes, Patty saw a really nice pair of jeans. They were black, with studs going the length of the outside of each leg. She went to try them on, and they fit like a glove. She placed them in the basket, and went searching for a top to match.
She searched the store by where the shirts, t-shirts and blouses were. She looked for just the right top to match the jeans, or at least, go with them. As she went through each shirt, she thought about what she wanted. She had jeans with the studs, now she wanted a top that was colorful. Something with a design on it, like with the Disney castle, or maybe, something with SeaWorld on it. Something of that nature. Then she stumbled on to a nice t-shirt that had a motorcycle complete with rider. It said Harley-Davidson on it. She matched that to the jeans. She had one complete outfit.
“You know, Patty, that Harley-Davidson* is located in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, and they have plants all over the country. But, the main factory is in Milwaukee,” Geri Smythe told the girls.
Darlene went looking for an outfit, and she wanted something simple. Like an every day skirt and a shirt to match. She found a blue skirt, plain in color, and a nice light blue shirt to match. She then took that and placed it in the basket. Then she went by the shoes and found a light blue pair of ballet flats. This ensemble is almost complete, because now, she needed a pair of white, double knit, knee high socks. She found them, and now her outfit was complete.
They took their purchases to the counter, and paid for them. On the way home, the girls were like chattering chipmunks. They were talking about the clothes they bought.
“I’m going to wear my outfit to state,” Leigh told her friends.
“Mine are just everyday running around clothes. I will wear them when I go and hang out with the group at Jim’s Diner.”
Jim Dunn was forty five years old, and he has run his diner for twenty five years. He never said anything about the kids hanging around his diner, because they always showed respect, and bought things. Sometimes, Jim would even talk with the group, that mainly consisted of the Hampton Lady Tigers and their boyfriends.
The group arrived at Leigh’s house, and Patty went to call her mother. She told her mother about the jeans and shirt she bought, and her mother said she would be right over. Mrs. Langston was at Leigh’s house in no time. One of the advantages of having a car.
“Mom, this is the outfit I chose,” Patty told her mother.
“I see, just running around bumming clothes. I like the jeans with the Harley-Davidson t-shirt. But, they have long sleeve shirts, too, Patty, that have the Harley-Davidson logo on it. Maybe we will stop at the store and get one. You will need it for this winter, even though it is unseasonably warm.”
Leigh showed Mrs. Langston the outfit she got, and Patty’s mother marveled at Leigh’s sense of fashion. Darlene showed Patty’s mom her outfit, and she remarked that it was an everyday, unnoticeable outfit, made for every day wear.
“Well, girls, it seems that you have had a full day of shopping. For being young like you are, your sense of fashion is remarkable.”
“Mrs. Langston, we were wondering. Tomorrow we start practice for the state competitions. We were going to practice at the courts across from the school, but I am not so sure that we should practice on an outside court.”
“Well, Leigh, the courts at MSU in Lansing, are indoors. They have a very humongous tennis center. The ceiling there is as tall as a house, if not taller. So, maybe we should find an inside court where you can practice.”
“We start practice tomorrow, Mrs. Langston. Where we would we find and inside tennis court now?” Leigh asked.
“I may know a place where you we can practice. Let me make a phone call.”
Mrs. Langston went to the phone, and dialed the Midland Community Tennis Center.** When they answered the phone, Mrs. Langston asked them if it were possible if Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers could practice for the state tennis competitions. She was put on hold for a few minutes, and when the lady came back, said that it would all right for them to practice. Mrs. Langston asked if they could start tomorrow, and was told tomorrow would be fine.
“Girls, we have a place where we can practice for the state tournaments. If Gaynor has the nerve to show up at state, we will have an advantage over them, because of our practice on indoor courts.”
“Where are we going to practice, Mrs. Langston?” Inquired Darlene.
“It is the Midland Community Tennis Center, in Midland. We can start tomorrow. So, if I were on the Lady Tigers varsity team, I would definitely get some sleep tonight.”
“Alright, Mrs. Langston, we get the hint. We will be ready when you come to get us. I will call the rest of the squad and tell them where we are going to practice.”
“Sounds good, Leigh. Now, since none of us have had any lunch, what say we go to a nice restaurant and have something good?”
“Like, where would we all want to?” Inquired Patty.
“I don’t know, Zebb’s isn’t too far from here.”
“I agree, Patty, Zebb’s sounds good,” Leigh told the group.
“Alright, girls, Zebb’s it is.”
Everybody got in to Mrs. Langston’s car, and she drove them to Zebb’s Family Restaurant** on the corner of south 27th and west Morgan Ave. It took only five minutes to get to the restaurant, and Mrs. Langston found a parking place almost near the door.
They went in and found a booth by the window, facing Morgan Avenue. The waitress came over and introduced herself.
“Good Afternoon, folks. I’m Brenda, your waitress. May get you something to drink?” She asked the assembled group, as she handed them their menus.
“I will have coffee and a chef’s salad,” Mrs. Langston told Brenda.
“I will have the same,” Geri Smythe echoed.
“I will have a bacon cheeseburger with French fries and, a Sierra Mist,” Patty said, giving Brenda her order.
Darlene gave her order as the twenty one shrimp plate with French fries and, a Sierra Mist.
“What will you have, Miss?” Brenda asked Leigh.
“I will have the twenty one shrimp plate with French fries and, a Sierra Mist.”
“Thank you, your orders will be up shortly.”
Brenda went to put the order slip on the order wheel, and then she poured and served Leigh and company their drinks. Then she went to wait on another customer.
It was about twenty minutes before their orders were served. Because everybody was ordering a big lunch, dinner would be delayed. If they had dinner at all.
“I think you girls should be dressed in your tennis outfits, or at least bring them along,” Maggie Langston told the girls.
“I think that is a good idea,” Geri Smythe agreed. “Maggie, do you have room for one more? I would like to go along.”
“Yes, I do. We could sit in the front, while the girls sit in the back.”
“That sounds great. Leigh, because of practice tomorrow, it will early to bed tonight.”
“I was going to go bed early, anyway. Remember, Tigers, we need to practice our aces, lobs and spins. We need to pay attention to those three plays. This way we can at least have a good chance of winning the state tournaments.” Leigh, Darlene, and Patty put their hands on top of each others, and said as loud as they could; “GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TIGERS!”
Everybody in the restaurant clapped for Hampton Lady Tigers. Brenda came over and looked at the group.
“You’re from Hampton high?”
“Yes, we are. I’m Leigh Anne, this is Darlene Haskins and that one there is Patty Langston. We’re part of the Hampton Lady Tigers.”
“Well, I am very happy to meet you, there are a lot of Hampton alumni here in the restaurant right now. That is why they clapped. Leigh, Darlene, Patty, a lot of people on this side of town went to Hampton. Believe it or not, but I am a former Lady Tiger.”
“We are happy to meet you, too, Brenda. Tomorrow we start practice for state. The state tournaments are being held at the MSU Tennis Center in Lansing. We are hoping to bring home the state tennis championship trophy.
“If we practice our aces, lobs and spins, then we stand a good chance of winning state.”
“Well, Leigh, I wish you all the luck in the world. Just remember, in tennis, practice makes perfect.”
“Thank you, Brenda.”
It seems that everywhere they go, lately, they are meeting others who have gone to Hampton. Leigh wondered how many that live near Gaynor, went to Hampton.
“I was just thinking,” Leigh said to the group. “How many people that live near Gaynor, actually went to Hampton?”
“That is a very good question,” Darlene answered her friend. “I think maybe that is a question worth looking into.”
“Only after we are done with state,” Patty said, in a concerned tone. “I don’t think we should do anything like that, until after we are done with the state finals.” Everybody agreed.
Maggie Langston asked if everybody was finished with their lunch. They all said yes. Everybody said we will see you at state, to Brenda, and there was chorus of “you bet”.
“Remember, Hampton,” Patty said to the people in the restaurant. “The state finals are two weeks from yesterday. They will be at the MSU Tennis Center in Lansing. See you all there.” Then there was a chorus of, “GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Tigers.”
Once they were back in the car, buckled in, and ready to leave the parking lot, the girls were awe struck that they would meet that many Hampton alumni in one place.
“But, you know, Leigh,” Patty turned to her friend. “Your quizzical thought about how many Hampton alumni live near Gaynor, has a lot of merit. But, we should wait until after the state finals.”
“I agree, Patty. Right now the most important thing we have to do is practice for the state finals. There will be a lot of high schools at state. What we need to watch for, is if Gaynor shows up in their tennis outfits. If we see them, we have to let someone in charge know.”
“We know who the Gaynor players are, girls, so, if we see them before you, we will let the judges know,” Geri Smythe told everyone in the car. “Well, here we are, girls, the Smythe estate.” Everybody giggled. “Maggie, would you and Patty like to stay for dinner. That is, when and if anybody is hungry later on.”
“I will tell you what, Geri, we will stay and watch a little television with you.”
“Then, when our tummies are rested enough, I will make some popcorn. The good old stand by for watching a movie.” Everybody giggled.
But, it is true, that popcorn is the movie stand by snack. Look how much popcorn theaters sell, when they have movie showings. So, everyone just sat around in the Smythe living room and talked. The subject was the state semi-finals and finals. Of course, Gaynor, too, was a sub-subject.
“I saw in paper just now, that there is a movie coming on channel seven, called Murder On The Orient Express.*** It is an Agatha Christie mystery. It comes on at seven and goes off at nine.”
“That is a very good movie, Patty. The Agatha Christie detective in this story is Hercule Poirot. He is played by Albert Finney, who also a few years before, starred in a musical version of Scrooge.”****
___________________________________________________________________
*Harley-Davidson Motorcycles, Headquarters - 3700 W. Juneau Ave. Milwaukee, WI 53208 - (414)342-4600
**Midland Community Tennis Center, 900 E. Wackerly St. Midland, MI 48642 - (989)631-6151
***Murder On The Orient Express, 1974, starring Albert Finney as Hercule Poirot, with an all star cast.
****Scrooge, 1970, starring Albert Finney as Scrooge (Musical).
Leigh Anne - Chapter 18
By Barbara Lynn Terry
The next morning, after everybody was dressed and had their breakfast, Leigh packed her tennis outfits in an overnight case, and declared herself ready to go. Her dad went out to put the things in the trunk, and Leigh and her mother went out to the car. After sitting down and buckling up, Mr. Smythe started the car and they were off of to Midland.
Leigh was told by Mrs. Madison, that she would meet the team at the Midland Community Tennis Center. So, the entire Lady Tigers team, were on their way to practice for their vicotry at the state semi-finals and finals. They were going to practice the plays they only touched upon when they were practicing at Birn College. They would need this practice, because all the teams appearing in Jacksonville, were unbeaten. The Hampton Lady Tigers would have to be just a tad better than the rest of the schools they would be competing against.
On the way to Midland, Leigh and her mother talked, while her dad paid attention to the road.
“Mom, what if Gaynor shows up at the state competitions in Lansing, expecting to play?”
“Well, dear, the officials will have a list of competing schools. If Gaynor isn’t on that list, they won’t be able to play.”
“But, what if they pull what they did during the first part of the final game we played against them?”
“Don’t worry, dear, I will let your coach know what is going on. Right for now, though, put Gaynor out of your mind, and concentrate on the practice at hand. Don’t forget, your victory at state depends on whether you can concentrate on the game. Now, as for Gaynor, I will tell Mrs. Madison, what you told me about what happened at the mall.”
“Yes, mom. I may be worrying for nothing, but still …”
“But still, dear, you have got to put this out of your mind. If you keep thinking about Gaynor, you are going to be no good on the court, because your thoughts will be elsewhere. When we get to the Community Tennis Center in Midland, I want you to concentrate on your moves. Make believe your mind is a chalk board, and you are erasing what is on the board for a new lesson. The key word, Leigh, is concentrate.”
“You’re right, mom. I will concentrate. But if they show up at state …”
“There you go again. Apparently you didn’t erase the chalk board, because the same lesson from the last class is still there. Now, erase that Gaynor lesson, and write the new lesson that says ‘we’re going to take state, we’re going to take state’. Don’t worry about what Gaynor does or doesn’t do. Leave that up to me and Mrs. Madison. Your job as of right now, Leigh, is to concentrate on the practice at hand, and taking the state championship. Then when you are victorious at state, then you will play forty nine other teams from around the country, with the two most unbeaten teams playing against each other. Now when we get to the practice place, I want to see you concentrate.”
“Alright, mom, I will.”
They arrived at the Midland Community Tennis Center, and Mrs. Madison was already there. She saw Leigh and her parents drive up.
“Hello, Leigh, Mr. And Mrs. Smythe. We have the outside courts, since nobody is using them. Now, The MSU Tennis Center has hard surface courts, too. So, we will practice here, and our use of these courts is first come first serve. I am waiting for everybody else to get here. Patty and Darlene are here, with Patty’s mother. These practice sessions are for us to practice our lobs, spins, slams and aces. We need to concentrate on these particular plays, because some of the teams we will be playing at state, know these plays very well, and if we are not prepared, will not win the state trophy.
“Leigh, I’m going to get Patty and I want you to practice the first set with her. Then Darlene will play the winner of that set. We are going to play a full match each day, until we have these plays down pat.”
Leigh got out her racquet and can of balls, and started hitting the balls like she was serving. This practice helps tennis players so they make the least amount of unforced errors. Patty came out of the building and walked on to the court.
“Are you ready, Leigh?” Asked Patty.
“In just a moment, let me get my outer clothes off, so I can play in my tennis outfit.”
Leigh took off her shirt and light blue skirt. She was ready to play.
“Alright, Patty, I’m ready. Let’s see what we can do.”
Darlene came out of the building and sat along the side of the court. She was very interested to see how her team mates would hold up against the rest of the players from around the state. Leigh was not so egotistical as to think they were going to beat every team. But, she also knew if they lost one match, they would be on the way back home.
No, Leigh thought, we have to be good enough to get the state trophy. Then, we can concentrate on winning the national trophy. One trophy at a time, she thought.
“Alright, girls,” Mrs. Madison said, clapping her hands to get them going. “Leigh, you take the far side of the court. Patty, you take this side. Girls, you may practice for five minutes. After that I will blow on my whistle and you can begin the first game of the first set.
The two girls began their practice session, with Patty serving first. Leigh returned the ball, and Patty tried to spin it, but Leigh was fast enough to return just past the net. Patty wasn’t fast enough to return it.
“Love - 15,” called Mrs. Madison. “That is the way to play it, Leigh.”
Patty served her next ball, and the volley went for a few minutes, when Leigh lobbed it over the net for another point.
“Love - 30.”
Patty tried to hit an ace with her next serve, and got the point.
“That was a very good ace, Patricia.” Mrs. Madison blew on her whistle, and Leigh and Patty left the court. “The entire team is here, now, so there will be a division of teams. I want Leigh playing against Dorothy Winston, Darlene Haskins against Donna Sanchez, Patty Langston against Susan Winters, Colleen Sanders against Mary Whithers. I just want to refresh your memories, and tell you that we need to practice our aces, lobs, spins and slams. We need to get these four plays down. You can bet there will be other teams at state that will be using them.
“Leigh and Dorothy, please take take the court.” Leigh and Dorothy Winston took the court. Leigh was on the far side, and Dorothy was on the near side. “Dorothy, it is your serve. Remember what I said now, we must practice our aces. Lobs, spins and slams. Dorothy, you may serve when ready.”
Dorothy served the ball, and Leigh was quick enough to return it. The volley between the two girls lasted for four minutes, and Leigh lobbed the ball on to Dorothy’s side of the net, giving Leigh the first fifteen points.
“That was a good slam, Leigh. But, remember, if it looks like the ball is going to go over your head too high, let it go. Nine times out of ten, the ball will be called out. You may continue, Dorothy.”
Dorothy’s second serve was in, and the volley lasted almost ten minutes. Dorothy, trying to spin the ball, found Leigh fast enough to return it, using a spin of her own.
“Love - 30,” called Mrs. Madison. “That was a good spin, Leigh,”
However, Dorothy, taking her time, was eyeing Leigh’s side of the court. Dorothy served her third serve for an ace.
“15 - 30,” Mrs. Madison called out the score. “That is the way to play an ace, Dorothy. Continue.”
“Dorothy served again, this time it was called as a fault. She served her second ball, and this time it was returned, when Leigh returned it for another spin. Dorothy tried to hurry to return it, but it had bounced twice on her side of the net.
“15 - 40. That was another good spin, Leigh. Keep it up. Continue, Dorothy”
Dorothy served again, and this time the volley lasted for five minutes. Leigh had hit the ball just inside the line behind Dorothy.
“Game, Leigh Anne. Good game, girls. Leigh it is now your turn to serve. Let’s get a few slams in there. You have played one lob and that was a good one, but we need to see a few slams, also.”
Leigh served her first ball, and got the first fifteen points without even trying. Dorothy had hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called. “Pay attention, Dorothy. Remember we want to beat all the teams at state, so we can go to the nationals in Jacksonville. Leigh you may continue serving.”
Leigh served her second serve, with a spin. Dorothy ran to return it, and the volley was still going when, yes, you guessed it, the what was left of the Gaynor Lady Cougars, showed up. Mrs. Madison whispered for Susan Winters to go inside and call the police. Susan ran as fast as she could, and told the lady at the desk to call the police, because a rival team showed up to start trouble.
Susan came back out of the building, and whispered that the police were called.
“Well, look, girls, we have the cheaters par éxelance. Why don’t you assholes go back to your den of thievery and admire our trophy?”
“What is your name, young lady?” Asked Mrs. Madison.
“I don’t have to give you my name, because it is frankly, none of your damn business.”
“Why don’t you give me your name?” Asked a tall police officer.
“I haven’t done anything wrong. We just want these thieves to give our trophy.”
“Officer, these girls are what is left of the Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars tennis team. Everybody else, including one parent has been arrested because he tried to burn down Hampton Senior High School. We’re the Hampton Lady Tigers.”
“The school that won regional championship a few counties away. It is nice …”
“They didn’t win anything. That faggot there isn’t a girl, its a wannabe.”
The officer took out his hand held radio and called for a female officer for a female search.
“Now, when the lady officer gets here, we are going to get to the bottom of this. If we find that Leigh Anne Smythe is a female, you from the Gaynor Lady Cougars are going to jail. We don’t play games like this here. You Gaynor students will have to realize that this world doesn’t revolve around you.” It was then a female police officer from the Midland police department drove up.
“Hi Joe, what do we have here?”
“Leigh, will you go with officer McDermott? She will help put a stop to this farce once and for all.”
“Yes, officer Joe, I will happy to.”
Leigh went with officer McDermott to the ladies room, and had her lift her tennis skirt, and take down her glitch pants. Officer McDermott searched Leigh from head to toe, and even felt the outside of the vaginal area. When officer McDermott felt a little nub where it is supposed to be, she knew that Leigh was a genetic female. Leigh got dressed and the two went back out by the tennis courts.
“See, officer, I told it was a wannabe.”
“What is your name?”
“I don’t have to tell you, I didn’t do anything wrong.”
“Sheila, call for transport to the detention center. We have six to go.”
“Wait! Why would you want to take us to detention?”
“Because you lied to the police for one thing. That’s obstructing an officer. Second, you showed up at a tennis facility in order to try and start trouble. That is called disorderly conduct. Third, I understand that you seem to think that the trophy Hampton high school won, belongs to you, because you are jealous of Leigh Anne’s ability to play tennis. Because of that jealousy, you made a lot of lies about Leigh trying to get her disqualified from the state tournaments.
“I’m afraid that you Gaynor students do not own the world. Now, you are not in Alpena, Calumet, Laurium, Cheboygan, or even Traverse City. This is the city of Midland, and here we enforce the law. That means you six are under arrest. I see your ride has just pulled up. Now, ladies, please get in the van, and watch your heads.”
Officer Sheila McDermott has been an officer with the Midland Police Department for six years. She has a marksman medal and an expert medal. That mean she could shoot the handlebars off of a mustache at seventy yards, and knew every make and model of all the firearms, worldwide. She could also, by looking at a spent bullet at the scene of a shooting crime, tell exactly what make and model of gun it came from. Sheila McDermott was a former member to the U.S. Army Green Berets. She was one officer you didn’t want to get angry at you.
With the last six members of the Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars now in a detention center quite a ways from home, the Lady Tigers were now free, without worrying about what Gaynor was going to pull at state. Officer Joe Hines, looked at the parents of the Gaynor students.
“It has been determined by a female police officer of the Midland police department that Leigh Anne Smythe is a genetic female. Any more reprisals against Hampton Senior High School, while in this jurisdiction, will find themselves facing felony charges. Do I make myself understood?”
Grumbling, the parents of the arrested students decided to go to a hotel.
One of the parents looked behind him, and then said in a low voice to the other parents.
“When these cops leave, we will get even with the Lady Tigers.”
“Watch out, Dave. If this Leigh Anne person is really a female, then our kids have been lying to us, knowing we will take their side, no matter who says what about Leigh Anne. I’m not willing to go to prison because our kids are jealous. I’m going home.”
“Me, too, Dave. I am sorry but, if this police officer says that Leigh Anne is a female, that is good enough for me. I’m going home, too.”
The other three echoed their friends. They were all going home. Dave Elliott called them all chicken and said he would do what needed to be done, by himself. Some people have to learn the hard way.
After tennis practice was over, the girls, their parents, and Mrs. Madison went to get rooms at a hotel. Dave Elliott followed them. Unknown to Dave Elliott, officer Joe Hines had remained back to observe what was going to happen when the Lady Tigers went to their hotel.
They registered at the Econo Lodge Hotel in Central Midland. After the Lady Tigers got their rooms, and followed the “bellhop” to their rooms, they began unpacking. With everything put away, they decided to go to one room and watch television. They had three double rooms at no extra cost.
While they were watching television in Leigh, Mary, Patty, and Darlene’s room, they heard someone by the door. It sounded like they were trying to pick the lock. At least they thought so, because they heard scratching and scraping. The next thing they knew, they heard two voices. One of the voices was telling the other one he was under arrest for attempted burglary. The girls and their parents went to see what was going on.
“Officer Joe, what is going on?” Leigh asked the police officer.
“I caught this man trying to force your hotel door open. I have arrested him for attempted burglary. Sir, you have the right to remain silent, if you choose to give up that right, anything you say now, can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to have an attorney present during questioning, and if you cannot afford an attorney, one will appointed to you by the judge before questioning. Do you understand these rights I have read to you?”
“Go to hell, piggly wiggly.”
“I asked if you understood the rights I have just read to you?”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, whatever.”
“Very well, your taxi has just arrived. Don’t worry, we paid the fare. What are you all watching?”
“Would you believe Public Enemy No. One?” Leigh’s father told officer Joe, facetiously.”
“No.”
“How about, maybe, the 1961 version of The Parent Trap?”
“Now, that I will believe. Have a good night, folks, and enjoy your movie.” With that he took his prisoner away.
Leigh let out a heavy sigh. With the Lady Cougars locked up, and now two parents along with them, Leigh felt she could now concentrate on tennis. Up until now, she hadn’t really had her mind on the game
“I don’t think we will have any more trouble with Gaynor,” Susan Winters told the group.
“No, Susan, I don’t think so, either. See, I have a small confession to make. Up until now, I was mainly thinking about what the Lady Cougars would pull at state. Now, when the state tournaments happen, they won’t be able to be there.”
“Leigh,” Patty Langston said, hugging her friend. “You just conentrate on the game. Let Mrs. Madison and the police handle Gaynor. I suspect that more parents are going to try to steal our trophy.”
“Well, girls, whomever does steal our trophy is in for a big surprise. Did you know that all tournament trophies are serial numbered? That serial number is then recorded for the school that won the trophy. So, if it does end up missing, we can have the police go to Gaynor and get it back. But, the person who took it, will have a lot to answer for.”
“What about Gaynor’s principal? Wouldn’t the principal be in trouble?”
“Yes, because the principal has to know what his inferior employees are doing. In the case of a school principal, he or she must know what the students are doing, too. Because of recent events, I wouldn’t be surprised if they closed the school down. Or, at least, canceled all interscholastic sporting events because of an investigation.”
“Mom,” said Leigh, with sorrow in her tone. “Why do people like the Gaynor students and parents act like that? I mean, why can’t they just accept it, that they may have been unbeaten, but, it can’t last forever.”
“Leigh, that is the sixty-four thousand dollar question. Nobody knows why people act like they own the world. Maybe someday, someone will find out. Maybe.”
“Alright, girls, we came to practice, and practice we shall. Let’s all enjoy Haley Mills in the Parent Trap,” Mrs. Madison told the Lady Tigers.
They sat back with some fresh popped popcorn, and watched the original Parent Trap, that was made in 1961. The movie was funny, and I will not go into it, because even the slightest hint of what it is about, will ruin the movie for those that haven’t seen it. The 1998 remake with Lindsay Lohan was also good. They watched the movie with Haley Mills, and when it was over, they all hugged each other good night.
That night, Leigh dreamed that the Lady Cougars were all sent to institutions, and their parents were sent to prison. When she woke up the next morning, she felt she had slept twenty years, like Rip van Winkle. She was refreshed and happy, and today was thinking about nothing but tennis.
All of the other Lady Tigers were humming or singing tunes. They must have had a good night, too. Leigh took her shower, using her perfumed soap that she had brought with her. When she was finished, she dressed in her tennis clothes, and checked her bag for her racquets, can of tennis balls, and went to the fridge to get her gatorade. This hotel had a mini fridge in each room to keep cold drinks cold.
“Ladies,” Mrs. Madison clapped her hands to get their attention. “I see that we are all dressed for practice. Let us go out to the courts before somebody else grabs them. These outside courts may used without a reservation, but, it is first come, first serve. So, if we are ready, let’s go.”
They grabbed their tennis gear and went out to the courts. The Lady Tigers set their tennis bags by the side benches and took out their racquets. Mrs. Madison then addressed the assembled group.
“Ladies, today we will practice more of the plays we started yesterday. Pay attention to where the ball is on your side of the court, and return it accordingly.
“Cheryl, I want you and Colleen to take the court. You saw the first four practice their aces, lobs, slams and spins. I want you two to practice the same plays. These plays, ladies, will help us a lot in winning at state and the nationals when we get that far. So let’s get out there and practice, practice, practice. In tennis, ladies, practice does make perfect. Alright, Cheryl, Colleen , you may begin play at any time. Cheryl, it is your serve.”
Cheryl Masters served her first ball and was returned. The volley lasted for about eight minutes, when Cheryl lobbed it over the net for the points of the game.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called. Mrs. Madison would be the score caller during all the practice games. Cheryl served her next ball, and Colleen Sanders attempted to spin it, but Cheryl returned it. Colleen then returned the next ball, and the volley lasted ten minutes, when Cheryl slammed it across the net.
“30 - Love.”
With Cheryl’s next serve, Colleen was unable to return it for the first ace of the day.
“40 - Love. Colleen, you can’t stand there like a statue. Keep your eye on the ball, and return it. We have the state tournaments coming up, and we have to beat every team at those tournaments. That means that we must become adept at making aces, lobs, slams and spins. We need to know these plays, if we are going to win at state. Also, when we go to the nationals, we will be playing more teams than we will at state. We have to get these four plays down, so that we can use them both at state and at the nationals. Cheryl, continue serving, and remember Colleen, Cheryl has a triple set point.”
Cheryl served her next ball, and Colleen returned it with a speed that Cheryl was unprepared for.
“40 - 15.”
Cheryl’s next ball was called as a fault, and she served her second ball. Colleen returned it with a spin, but Cheryl returned it with another spin. When Colleen returned it to Cheryl, Cheryl tried to slam it, but Colleen returned it. This volley has now been going on for six minutes. Cheryl returned the ball back to Collen, who used a spin to get the ball to hit Cheryl’s side of the court and then bounce back in to the net. But, Cheryl was fast enough to return it, by tipping the ball slightly over the net, and Colleen was unable to return it.
“Game, Cheryl Masters. Colleen, I want you to watch Leigh and Patty Langston use the plays we need to be at least fair with by the time we go to state. The city school board is putting up the money for us staying here, until one day before the state tournaments begin. Leigh, Patty, please take the court.” Leigh Anne and Patty Langston took the court. Leigh, because of her ability, took the court facing the sun. Patty served first.
Patty’s first serve was in and Leigh returned it with a slam.
“Love - 15,”
Patty’s next serve was called out, and she served her second ball. That one was in, and the volley lasted seven minutes.
“Love - 30. Leigh that was a very good spin.”
The next serve was returned for a volley lasting nine minutes, when Leigh slammed it in to Patty’s side of the court.
“Love - 40.”
“Patty, you are doing just fine. Leigh, you are playing a wonderful game.”
Patty’s next serve was an ace.
“15 - 40.”
The next serve was returned and the volley lasted twelve minutes, twenty seconds.
“30 - 40. Good work Patty.”
Patty’s next serve was returned and the volley last nine minutes.
“Deuce.”
Patty’s next serve was returned, but, Patty hit in to her side of the net.
“Advantage, Smythe.”
“Alright, girls, this is a good game. Patty you may serve.”
Patty’s next serve was volleyed back and forth for what seemed like forever. Finally, Patty tried to slam the ball in to Leigh’s side of the court, but, it hit Patty’s side of the net.
“Game, Leigh Anne Smythe. Girls, we still have a lot of practice to go. We can still master, or at least be somewhat good at the four plays we have to practice. Remember what I said; aces, lobs, slams, and spins. We have to be able to use these four plays to our advantage, both at state and at the nationals. Remember, too, no negative thinking. We will take state and the nationals. Now, I want Mary Whithers to play Darlene Haskins. Ladies, please take the court. Mary, please take the far end of the court, and when you are both ready, you may serve.”
Mary Whithers served her first ball, and Darlene returned it, and the volley lasted more than eight minutes. Then Darlene hit the ball out of bounds, giving Mary the first points.
“15 - Love.”
The next serve was called a fault, and Mary Whithers served her second ball. It was in and Darlene returned it, making the volley last about nine minutes, when Mary hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“15 - 15.”
“Mary, take your time. Don’t rush.”
Mary served again, and this time the volley was only three minutes, twelve seconds, before Darlene slammed the ball in to Mary’s side of the court.
“15 - 30. That was a very good slam, Darlene.”
Mary served again, putting a spin on the ball. Darlene returned the ball, but Mary persisted in returning the ball with spins. Finally, Darlene put a spin on her return, and Mary failed to return it.
“15 - 40, double set point.”
Mary served for a fault, and served her second ball. Darlene returned it with a spin, and the ball hit the net and just bounced on to Mary’s side. Mary was not quick enough to return it.
“Game, Darlene Haskins. I want Donna Sanchez and Dorothy Winston to play next, then we will take a lunch break, and come back out after we have eaten, and our tummies are rested.
“Donna, please take the far end of the court, Dorothy take the near side. Donna, it is your serve.”
Donna Sanchez served the ball and it was returned with a spin. Donna returned the ball, and Dorothy returned it with a slam, but Donna returned it. Dorothy hit the ball back, and hit it in to the far corner from where Dorothy was standing.
“15 - Love,” called Mrs. Madison, the unofficial official score caller for these practice sessions.
Donna served again, and this time she hit the ball hard and fast for an ace.
“30 - Love. Nice ace, Donna.”
The next serve was just slightly over the net, and Dorothy was not fast enough to return it.
“40 - Love. Dorothy, anticipate where the ball is going to be hit, by watching the body language of your opponent. Girls, this will help you when we have to play other teams from across the state and from across the country. Alright, Donna, you serve.”
Donna served the ball with a spin. Dorothy was able to return it, and when Donna tried to return it, it hit her side of the net.
“40 - 15”
Donna thought that maybe she would hit the ball at a low angle and she would hit it fast. Dorothy could not return it.
“Game Donna Sanchez. Nice game, ladies. Let’s go inside and get some lunch. Then we will rest for a bit, then come back out for more practice. We need all the practice we can get.”
They all went in to the cafeteria at the Midland Community Tennis Center, for their lunch. This was a buffet style cafeteria, so it didn’t take long for the girls to get their lunch. They found a few picnic table style benches, and went to sit down.
“I’m beat,” Patty told the group.
“Yes,” answered Darlene. “But if we think we are beat now, think how we are going to be after state and after the nationals. Remember, Patty, there is no rest for the weary.”
“You can say that again,” Mary Whithers stated. “I am going to soak my whole body in a nice soothing bubble bath.”
“That sounds like an idea,” Cheryl Masters added. “My grandma was taking a bubble bath one time, and I heard her say, ‘Calgon, take me away’. I laughed because I had no idea what Calgon was, until one day were in the store to get more bubble bath, and I saw the Calgon bottle on the shelf. Then I knew what she meant.”
“A nice soothing bubble bath is a very good stress reliever,” added Susan Winters.
Now, a person would think that most of the day had passed. But, in reality, it was only twelve thirty in the afternoon. The Hampton Lady Tigers were up before the rooster crowed, and were on the court as the rooster crowed. So, between five thirty in the morning, until it was lunch time, they had everybody play. Now they will start over with the lineup.
Just as the Lady Tigers were leaving the building to go to the outside courts, they heard a familiar voice.
“Hello, Hampton,” said Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA. “I just received permission for you practice indoors for the rest of your stay here. I understand that your school board is footing the bill for you to practice here, and for your hotel. So, follow me, and I will show you the courts you will practicing on.
Ms. Constantine took the Lady Tigers in to the building and showed them the courts they will be practicing on. Now while the Greater Midland Tennis Center is not a school, per se, they do have MHSAA tournaments. However, when Hampton goes to the state semi-finals and finals, they will be held at the MSU Tennis Center in Lansing, because the courts at the Greater Midland Tennis Center have already been reserved.
“Mrs. Madison, your girls can practice here for the thirteen days that are left to practice. That will be one day before the state tournaments in Lansing. What plays are they practicing?”
“I want them to get used to aces, lobs, slams and spins. That is in addition to the regular volley. But, somewhere in those volleys, I want them to use those four plays.”
“That sounds like a winner to me. I heard you had some problems with the Lady Cougars.”
“Ms. Constantine, the entire Gaynor Lady Cougars squad is either in detention or jail. Another one of the Gaynor parents was arrested here yesterday, for trying to break in to one of our hotel rooms. A Midland police officer by the name of Joe Hines arrested the man.”
“Very well. I was hoping we could avoid this, but now I know we can’t. Gaynor Senior High School will be terminated from any and all MHSAA sporting events and tournaments. There will be an investigation. This termination comes from the fact that they show very poor sportsmanship in any game, or tournament they play in. I don’t know why, but they think they are entitled to trophies they haven’t won. So, Let me introduce you to Leslie Rhymes, who is a Hampton alumni. She will be here with you all during your practice day, until you leave. So, if you will follow me.”
They followed Debbie Constantine in to an office where Leslie Rhymes was waiting. The president of the tennis center was also there.
“Miss Rhymes, Mr. Cook, I want you to meet Mrs. Madison and the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers. This is Leigh Anne Smythe, Susan Winters, Dorothy Winston, Cheryl Masters, Donna Sanchez, Patricia Langston and Darlene Haskins. They won the regional tournament, and are on their way to the state competition in Lansing. From there, they are hoping to go to the nationals in Jacksonville, Florida.”
“Only if they win over us,” Mr. Cook said, facetiously.
“We will,” Leigh answered him.
“That’s the spirit, never lose that. Anyway, Miss Rhymes, will you please take the Lady Tigers to the courts they will be practicing on?”
“Yes, Mr. Cook. Ladies, follow me.”
They followed her to the inside tennis courts that they will be practicing on.
“We hold junior tournaments on these courts, but we don’t have one now for about another week and a half.”
“That is more than enough time for us to practice. Alright, girls, let’s show Leslie and Ms. Constantine how we do our aces, lobs, slams and spins. Leigh Anne Smythe and Dorothy Winston, please take the courts. Leigh, please take the far side of the court, Dorothy take the near side. It is Leigh’s serve.
Leigh tossed the ball up and slammed it for an ace.
“15 - Love.”
Leigh served her next ball, and the volley lasted for eight minutes, before Dorothy returned it for a spin. Leigh, however, was able to return it, adding a spin of her own. The two girls kept returning the ball adding spins to their return. Finally, after fourteen minutes, Leigh was able to slam the ball on to Dorothy’s side of the net. Dorothy tried to return it, but hit it in her side of the net.
“30 - Love.”
Leigh’s next serve was a slam for another ace.
40 - Love.”
When Leigh served her next ball, Dorothy made a chip shot slightly
“40 - 15. That was a nice play, Dorothy.”
Leigh’s next serve was returned and the two girls volleyed back and forth for five minutes, giving Leigh the score.
“Game, Leigh Anne.”
"These girls are learning, Mrs. Madison. With the practice they get here, they should be very competent competitors at state.”
“They are a good squad. They play as a team, they discuss the game as a team, they even go shopping as a team.”
“Now, that is what I call team spirit.”
“Now, I want Darlene Haskins and Donna Sanchez. Donna please take the near side of the court, and Darlene, please take the far side. Donna, it is your serve.”
Donna served to Darlene, and Darlene returned it. They volleyed back and forth for about four minutes, when Darlene lobbed the ball on to Donna’s side. Donna hit the ball in to the net, giving Darlene the score.
“Love - 15.”
All the while the girls were playing, Mrs. Madison was talking to Leslie and Debbie Constantine about the plays that she told the girls thery needed to practice for the state competitions. She said she also told the girls they would need these plays for the national competitions as well.
“Mrs. Madison, you wouldn’t be a little biased now. Would you?” Asked Leslie Rhymes.
“Who? Moi? Not Moi?” The three ladies giggled.
Donna served her next ball, and Darlene returned it. This volley lasted six minutes, before Donna sent it flying out of bounds.
“Love - 30.”
Donna served the next ball hard and fast for an ace.
“15 - 30.”
Donna tried that same play, but found Darlene waiting for it. Darlene returned the ball quickly without any fancy racquet work. Donna was expecting a slam, and braced herself for it. But Darlene hit the ball in the opposite corner away from Donna.
“15 - 40. Good play, Darlene.”
Donna was hoping to get an ace with her next serve. However, Darlene returned it with a spin. Donna sent it back to Darlene, who kept returning it with spins. Finally, the spins were too much for Donna, and Darlene won the game.
“Game, Darlene Haskins. Good work girls. Let’s take a fifteen minute break.”
These tennis courts have bleachers where spectators can sit and watch the games. The Lady Tigers, Mrs. Madison, Leslie Rhymes and Debbie Constantine, sat on the bleachers and were talking about the games that Leslie seen them play.
“From where I stood, I saw some very good plays. But, ladies, you still have a long way to go,” Leslie addressed the Lady Tigers. “Dorothy, you did very good making that chip shot over the net. That is a hard play to return, even for the pros. You are doing well, but, just remember, too, that it takes practice, practice and more practice.
“The more you get used to making these kinds of plays during a game, the better you will be against your opponent. Remember, your opponent wants to win, too. So, you have to be one step faster in returning the ball. I am sure that Mrs. Madison has told you to keep your eye on the ball. This is important, because if you take your eye off of the ball even for a moment, you could lose the point.
“I am a Hampton Senior High alumni, and when I found out that you wanted to practice here, I went to Mr. Cook and asked him if it would be okay. When I told him that Hampton is my high school alma mater, he said he had no objections. I asked him if I could help the Lady Tigers coach, while the Lady Tigers are practicing here. He said, ‘of course’.
“So, Mrs. Madison and I will be coaching you throughout your practice sessions. But, also, seeing that I am here to help, we can have two girls on the next court, practicing, too. Does that sound like a plan? Mrs. Madison can call the score for her court, and I can call the score for my court.
“This way, too, we can get more practice in. Now, I know Mrs. Madison has told you that aces, lobs, slams and spins are very important. But, now, Dorothy has shown us a play we haven’t practiced. Chipping the ball over the net. You need to practice that one, also.”
“We will practice, because we know that there may be teams at state that are just as good as we are, maybe even better,” Leigh told Leslie Rhymes. “So, by the time we get to state, maybe we can beat the glitch pants off of the competition.” The Lady Tigers giggled.
“And that is why, Leigh, you have to practice these plays. You can better believe that there will be tennis squads at state that will use those plays, hoping you don’t know how to return it. Ladies, I want you to get out there on these courts and pretend you are playing against an opponent from another school. Let’s see how you do, with that mind set.”
“Alright, ladies,” Mrs. Madison said, clapping her hands. “Let’s get out there and whip some serious butts.”
The Lady Tigers went by the courts. The girls that weren’t playing, stayed sitting on the bleachers.
“Ladies,” Mrs. Mdison addressed the team. “I want Patricia Langston against Susan Winters, and Colleen Sanders against Mary Whithers. Colleen and Mary, please take the court that Leslie will be coaching. Patty and Susan, you stay here. Susan, please take the far end, and Patty you stay at this end. Patty, it is your serve.”
Patty served her first ball, and the volley lasted for several minutes, before Susan tried to put a spin on the ball, but patty returned it with her own spin. The ball hit the top of the net, and rolled over on to Susan’s side of the net. Susan, anticipating this, hurried to the net, just in time to return the ball. Leigh, rushing to the net, was able to tip the ball back to Susan’s side, just under her racquet.
“15 - Love.”
This is the type of plays Mrs. Madison wanted the Lady Tigers to get used to playing. Patty served again, and this time was fast and at an angle, where Susan couldn’t return it.
“30 - Love.”
Over by Mary and Colleen, the score was thirty all. Patty served again and found Susan’s right foot, of which the ball bounced off of.
“40 - Love.”
Patty needed to get this point, so she had to really keep her eye on the ball. Patty served, but Susan returned it, and the volley lasted for about five minutes, when Patty put a spin on her return. Susan returned the ball and the volley continued. Watching the ball, Patty was waiting for Susan to make a mistake, and she did. Susan tried to put a spin on the ball, but hit it in to her side of the net.
“Game, Langston. That was a good game, girls. You will need to remember what you did in this game, because you are probably going to have to use that at state.”
Just then, Colleen and Mary came over with Leslie Rhymes.
“Well, Mrs. Madison, I think these girls are doing well. Continuing to practice these moves, will serve them nicely at state. Ladies, I will be there at MSU when you have your tournaments. I will be rooting for my high school alma mater.”
“Alright, girls,” Mrs. Madison said, clapping her hands. “I think we can call it a day. You all did beautifully, but we are going to continue to practice until it becomes second nature to you. Let’s go shower and get dressed, and we will go out to to eat dinner. Where do you think we want to go?”
The girls talked amongst themselves, and came up with one voice.
“Bob Evans,”* the Lady Tigers said, in unison.
____________________________________________________________________
*Bob Evans Farms, Inc., Corporate Office & Headquarters, 3776 S. High St., Columbus, Ohio 43207 -- 614-491-2225
Leigh Anne - Chapter 19 - Practice continues.
By Barbara Lynn Terry
(Author’s Note: I have had some say that it is impossible for a volley in high school tennis to last more than a few minutes. There are tennis volley records lasting over 40 minutes, but they are not high school records. However, that is not to say that a high school student cannot volley a tennis ball back and forth across the net for more than five minutes. Even though the tennis volley records are adult tennis pro records, it is possible for a high school student to achieve the same type of record. Thank you, Barbara)
The Lady Tigers all went to the Bob Evans nearest to them.* When they all got to the restaurant, they went in. The hostess asked how many, and Mrs. Madison said ten. They were taken back to to where there were two booths and a table just across the aisle. The waitress came over by them.
“Hello, my name is Darlene. May I take your order?”
“Yes,” Mrs. Madison told Darlene. “We will have the Wildfire Chicken Salad, the girls in these two booths will have milk, I will have coffee. Leslie what do you want?”
“I will have the same, with milk.”
‘Thank you, ladies, your orders will be right up.”
Darlene Schroeder was twenty three years old, and has worked for this Bob Evans for two years. She was employee of the month two times in those two years. Darlene brought the group their drinks right away, and a few minutes later, brought their orders.
“If there is anything else you want, just wave me over.”
The group was more interested in talking about their morning practice sessions. They talked about the lobs and spins they used while volleying back and forth. Leigh especially was grateful that she possessed the skill to be able to make those plays without even thinking about them. With Gaynor out of the way, Leigh felt a great weight was lifted from her shoulders.
Mrs.Madison, and Leslie Rhymes were talking about strategies the girls could use to help them in their state competitions. A part of that strategy was to let the their opponents become so emotionally angry. Leslie told Mrs. Madison that the angrier the opponent gets, the better the Lady Tigers could win the state trophy. Another strategy was an attack method that didn’t involve any kind of emotion. The girls would attack with as fast a serve as they could do, keeping their eye on the ball. Another strategy was anticipating where the ball was going to hit their side of the court, and being ready for it.
The group finished their salads, and they got up to leave, with Mrs. Madison paying the bill for all of them. Since this was a school sanctioned event, she had to have the receipt. They all went out to the cars. Leslie Rhymes drove her car with four of the girls, and Mrs. Madison drove her car with the other four.
They headed back to the Greater Midland Tennis Center, and parked their cars in the parking lot. Leslie parked hers in the parking space marked Personal Assistant To Mr. Cook. Mr. Cook came down to the courts the girls were using, and watched them play. Leigh and Dorothy were playing, and the score was fifteen all.
“Alright, girls, you are doing fine. Dorothy, you were just a tad off from lobbing the ball back to Leigh. That is why she returned it for fifteen points. Take your time, girls, take your time.”
Dorothy served the next ball for a fault. She then served her second ball, and Leigh returned it. This volley lasted almost eight minutes; seven minutes and forty seconds, to be exact.
“15 - 30,” Mrs. Madison called. “You were just a little too quick to try to return the ball, Dorothy.”
Dorothy served again, and Leigh returned it.The volley lasted for ten minutes, when Leigh, trying to spin it, hit it out of bounds.
“30 - 30.”
Now Leigh understood about why Mrs. Madison wanted the girls to practice spins, lobs, slams, aces and chip shots. Chipping isn’t easy. You have to have had a lot of practice just to play the chip shot successfully. But, anyway, they now have five plays they have to master before the state competitions in Lansing.
Dorothy served again, and tried to get an ace, but Leigh hit it back. This volley lasted for four minutes, twenty eight seconds.
“30 - 40.”
Dorothy served the ball, and hit it to the left corner. Leigh, however, was ready for it and returned it, trying a chip shot. It worked.
“Game, Leigh Anne. That was a marvelous chip shot, Leigh.”
“When I saw what Dorothy did when she made the chip shot, I remembered it. That is why I thought I would try it in this game.”
“Well, you did it beautifully. Girls, I am very proud of the way you play. You have just about mastered the four plays, plus the chip shots by Dorothy and Leigh. I want the rest of the squad to practice that play, also. Alright, will Susan Winters and Darlene Haskins please take court one, and Donna Sanchez against Colleen Sanders, please take court two. Susan, it is your serve, and Colleen, it is your serve.”
Susan served her ball, and Darlene returned it. Now, Susan Winters was also one who could learn by watching. When Susan sent the ball back to Darlene, and Darlene returned it, Susan tried the chip shot. Darlene was unable to return it, because she was too far back from the net.
“15 - Love.”
“Darlene, anticipate where the ball will be. Study the body language of your opponent. This tells you where the will be hit. If your opponet chips the ball, you can tell by the way your opponent holds her racquet. Your opponent will hold her racquet in a flat position, like she is going to spin the ball back. But, she will slightly hit the ball, chipping the shot. This is why it is called a chip shot. Alright, let’s continue. Susan you may serve when ready.”
Susan served her ball in to Darlene’s side of the net. Darlene returned it and the volley lasted for about three minutes. Susan returned to Darlene’s side of the net for ther score.
“15 - 15.”
Susan served again, and this time when Darlene returned it, Susan tried a chip shot. Darlene was unable to return it.
“30 - 15. Nice chip shot, Susan. You are learning. You now understand what I was saying. If you hold your racquet flat, just hit he ball slightly, you have the chip shot. It will look like you are going to spin the ball back to your opponent. Continue Susan.”
Susan served the ball, and the volley lasted for five minutes, when Darlene chipped the ball to Susan’s side of the net.
“30 - 30. That was a nice chip shot, Darlene. Girls, you are learning fast, which is good, because by the time we get to state, each one of you will know these five plays by heart. Continue Susan.”
Susan served her next ball, and it was returned for a volley that lasted seven minutes. Susan hit the ball out.
“30 - 40.”
Susan’s next ball was fast an on target. It landed just inside of Darlene’s side of the net.
“Game, Winters. Alright ladies, what I saw today, was impulse playing. When your opponent returned the ball, some of you did a chip shot. Some people would call it a slice, because that is what it looks like. But, there is a difference between a slice and a chip. A slice is when you hit the ball with a somewhat flat racquet return with as much speed and strength as you can. A chip is when you hold the racquet flat and just tap it a little with enough strength to just get the ball slightly over the net.
“This is why a chip shot is so hard to return. Unless your opponent is so close to the net, she won’t be able to return the chip. The score is 30-40, Darlene. Susan you may serve.”
Susan served her next ball, and it landed in the far corner of Darlene’s side of the net. Darlene, however, was fast enough to return it. This volley went on for eight minutes, when Susan hit it right at Darlene’s right foot.
“Deuce.”
Susan served again, and the volley lasted several minutes before Darlene hit it out.
“Advantage, Winters.”
This meant that Susan Winters had 41 points, but needs two points to win the set. Susan served again, and hit the ball fast and hard for an ace.
“Game, Winters. Ladies, you both played very well. You keep playing like this and you will be a shoe in for that state trophy. All of you girls were excellent today. We just need to keep practicing so that all of this is second nature to you. I like the way you are manipulating the chip shots. That is what you have to do. I think if the state tournaments were to happen tomorrow, we would be ready. What say we call it a day, and go back to the hotel.”
You could hear the heavy sighs in the next town. The girls were beat. Some of them, if not all of them are going to let Calgon take them away. It didn’t matter if they were using Calgon or not. The girls were going to massage each others shoulders. It was a heavy day of practice, but this will get them ready for state. If they are tired now, they will be beyond exhaustion at state.
When you have eight girls and one female coach/chaperone, you need all three rooms to get the bubble baths done and over with. They were all finished with their bubble baths by eight o’clock. They were all in a huddle, when Mrs. Madison came in from taking her shower.
“Well, ladies, whose hungry?” They all raised their hands. “What do you think we should do? Maybe go out and have something, or …”
“Pizza!” They all exclaimed.
“Well, I guess it is pizza then. Alright, Colleen, will you look and see where the nearest pizza place is, and call them. What kind of pizza do we want.” Leigh spoke for the rest.
“We were thinking, sausage, ham, mushrooms, onions and black olives.”
“Alright Colleen, go ahead and call them. Tell them we want a large pizza, cut in eight slices. Order whatever sodas you all want, and order me a Mountain Dew or a Sprite, whathever they have.”
Colleen Sanders called Pizza Hut, and told them what they wanted, and told them where to deliver it and the room number. It was about thirty two minutes, when the pizza was delivered. The girls turned on the television, and surfed the channels. They came across an old World War Two movie called Sink The Bismarck. It starred Kenneth Moore and Dana Wynter. It was made in 1960. The girls decided to watch it, and pretend they were the British navy bringing down Germany’s fastest and most powerful warship. They pretended Gaynor was the Bismarck. They were going to enjoy this movie very well.
Even though the girls did not like war movies, per se, they wanted to watch this one, because it reminded them of the battle they had (have?) with Gaynor. The movie starts out with Kenneth Moore walking toward a building with his brief case in his hand. From there, you will have to watch the movie, if you have never seen it.
They watched the movie with interest. The German admiral on board the Bismarck was a selfish egotist. He felt as long as he was on the Bismarck, no other ship could touch him.
Anyway, the girls enjoyed the movie, and cheered when Bismarck was defeated.
There were shouts of, “down with Gaynor, down with Gaynor, down with Gaynor! After a few minutes they stopped and laughed at how Gaynor didn’t need any help in being brought down. They did it all by themselves. Then there was a knock on the door. Mrs. Madison answered it. A Midland police officer stood there.
“Yes, officer, is there something wrong?”
“Well. Not really, ma’am. We just got a call that there were loud cheering going on in this room.”
“Please, come in, and let me introduce to you to the team. Girls, this is officer, uhm, what is your name?”
“Oh, I am sorry. I’m officer Jim Moulder.”
“Well, officer Jim. This is Colleen Sanders, Mary Whithers, Leigh Anne Smythe, Patricia Langston, Darlene Haskins, Donna Sanchez, Dorothy Winston, and Susan Winters. We are the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers.”
“Oh, yes, the team that won the regional tennis tournament. What was all of the cheering about?”
“We were watching Sink The Bismarck with Kenneth Moore. They pretended they were the British navy searching for the Bismarck, and that they defeated the Bismarck. They pretended that our rival, Gaynor Senior High school was the Bismarck.”
“Gaynor? Yes, we have a few of them in our detention center. The female deputies that work the women’s side of the jail, tell me that these Gaynor students are really loud. They claim that the regional trophy is theirs, because one of your team isn’t exactly female. I have read officer McDermott’s report. Apparently the Gaynor students are jealous of Leigh Anne’s ability to play tennis. Ladies, I know you’re anxious to get to state, but, please, keep the noise down to a low roar.”
“Yes, officer Jim." Thank you for coming, officer Jim. Would you like some coffee? That is all we have here is a coffee maker and an air popcorn popper. We also have some coffee cake. The girls have their sodas in the little mini fridge.”
“I would love a cup, thank you. is the coffee cake fresh? As far as dispatch is concerned I’m still investigating. Sink The Bismarck with Kenneth Moore. Did that star Dana Wynter, too?”
“Why, yes, it did,” Answered Mrs. Madison.
“I have seen that movie a few times. It is a good movie. Most of what is in that movie is mostly factual. But, you know Hollywood, they have to get their extra drama in there.”
Mrs. Madison poured the officer a cup of coffee and let him put the milk and sugar in himself. She also gave him some coffee cake. Over coffee and coffee cake, officer Jim and Mrs. Madison sat and talked. She invited officer Jim to come and see the Lady Tigers practice. She told him of the way they were practicing so far.
“I want these girls to know those plays inside and out. This way they will be more than ready for state.”
“I quite agree. If I can, before you leave, I will come and watch a practice session.”
Officer Jim finished his coffee and coffee cake, and made his apologies but he had to get back on patrol. They all wished him a safe night, and then he left.
“Alright, girls, it seems the Midland police department is a friendly department. We are going to enjoy practicing here. Alright ladies, what else would you like to watch?”
“I think I’m going to go to bed,” Leigh told everyone.
“Me, too,” Susan Winters echoed Leigh.
The other girls said the same thing. They had to get up early to get on the court to practice. The Lady Tigers have been doing great so far. Now, the Lady Tigers just need to stay where they are at. If they can do that, then they can win the state trophy.
The girls all brushed their teeth, and got in to their night clothes. Once in bed, they were out as fast a light bulb. They each had a wonderful night’s rest, because, quite frankly, they were all exhausted. We will leave the ‘beyond exhaustion’ for the state semi finals and finals.
Night never seems to last long. No sooner have you closed your eyes and you have to open them again. The girls all got up, took their showers, got in to their tennis outfits, and had breakfast at the hotel dining room. They were all chattering about how they were doing so far. When they were finished with their breakfast, they went out to the courts to burn it all off.
Oh! Yes, the hotel had a dining room. But it pays to go out to dinner than have the normal hotel fare. But, this morning, the girls were in a hurry to get on the court. The line up started right away, as soon as the Lady Tigers were out on the courts. Leslie Rhymes came in at that moment.
“Good morning, Hampton,” Leslie Rhymes said, with a beaming smile. “Did you all sleep well, last night?”
“Yes, we did, Leslie. We were so beat yesterday, those bubble baths we took, was worth all the strain we put on our bodies, yesterday.”
“Well, Leigh, I will tell you again. If you think that yesterday was grueling, just wait until you get to Lansing. Those girls from around the state will not worry about whether or not you are tired. They came to play tennis, and that is exactly what they will do. Regardless if you are tired, exhausted, or ready to fall out. They don’t care, as long as they get to play tennis.
“Just keep up the way you are, and you will be fine. A little secret, though. Those other teams, from all the exercise they get from playing tennis, they, too, are exhausted. However, do not let the other teams know you are tired, or they will take advantage of that. You just play the way you have been all though the tournament, except that you must practice your aces, lobs, slams, spins and chip shots. Just remember, that it is easier to slice the ball than it is to chip it.”
“Leslie, I understand there is a difference between a slice and a chip. Would you tell us again, why they are different?”
“Yes, Leigh, I will be glad to. When you slice the ball, you hold your racquet in a semi-flat position, and you just slice under the ball with as much effort as you can. When you chip the ball you hold your racquet as though you were going to slice the ball, but, when the ball comes over the net, you just slightly tap the ball so that it falls on the other side of net. Your opponent will not be able to return the chip, because to return it, they would have to be standing right at the net.”
“So, a sliced ball goes further than a chipped ball. Is that right?”
“That is right, Leigh.”
“Alright girls, let’s get our gear out, and get on the courts. Today we are going to play doubles. I want Leigh, Colleen, Mary, and Susan on court one and, I want Patricia, Darlene, Donna, and Dorothy on court two. Now, remember, in doubles, the out of bounds is the outside line on both sides. In singles, it is the inside line. Alright, ladies, if you have your positions, Patricia your team serves first. Leigh, your team serves first.”
Leigh and Mary faced Colleen and Susan; Patty and Donna faced Darlene and Dorothy. Leigh served first for her team, and Donna served first. Leslie Rhymes was again coaching court number two, while Mrs. Madison coached court number one.
Donna served her ball for a fault, and then served her second ball. This volley lasted five minutes, before Darlene hit it over the net just inside the line.
“Love - 15,” Leslie Rhymes called.
The volley between Leigh and Mary, facing Colleen and Susan, was still going when Donna served for the second time. The volley ended when Leigh sliced the ball over the net, and it landed between Colleen and Susan. Susan tried to return it, but the ball hit their side of the net.
“15 - Love,” called Mrs. Madison.
Donna’s second serve was still going, when Leigh served for her second time. The volleys were going strong, and the volley between Donna’s team and Darlene’s team, came to abrupt halt, when Donna hit the ball in to the net.
The volley on Leigh’s side, was still going after eight minutes. This was one of the strong reasons why the Lady Tigers wanted Leigh on their team. Because she actually knew how to play tennis. Leigh’s volleys equaled those of the pros. Ten minutes had gone by, and Colleen hit it in to the net.
“30 - Love.”
Mrs. Madison heard Leslie Rhymes call “40 - Love”.
The volleys of these two teams was one to be watched by a professional tennis player, or two. Mrs. Madison thought that maybe a pro tennis player might be able to give the team a few pointers.
“Alright, girls, we’re going to take a fifteen minute break. You all did wonderful on your doubles. Let’s get a drink of Gatorade or whatever other thirst quencher you have, and then we can talk.”
Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes got their Gatorade, and the girls all had lemon/lime sodas. The lemon and lime contains postassium and other nutrients. It will give them the energy they need to play until lunch time.
“Alright, girls, this is what we are going to do now. When we get back on the court, I want you all to practice the aces, lobs slams, spins and chip shots. These plays are important if we want to take state. Now, we are going to keep the same lineup, but you have to practice those five plays. You will hear some people calling a chip shot a drop ball. But, that isn’t correct. A drop ball is when you slightly hit the ball over the net, but you hold your racquet in a regular form, just like you would hold it when you volley.
“A chip shot is different, because, to your opponent, it will look like you are going to slice the ball, and they will prepare for a slice. But, you will surprise them, and chip it just slightly over the net. You hold your racquet in a slightly upward angle, just like you were going to slice, but you just tap the ball.
“When your opponent sees that you aren’t going to slice, but chip the ball, it will be too late to return it. So, ladies, let’s get back out to the courts we were on before the break and let’s see what you can do.”
_______________________________________________
Next chapter: The girls become somewhat capable in using the five plays set up by Mrs. Madison.
*Bob Evans Restaurant, 7000 Eastman Ave., Midland, MI 48642
Leigh Anne - Chapter 20
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Chapter 1 - Practice, Practice, Practice
Their fifteen minute break being over, the girls all returned to the courts. This time however, instead of four girls to a court, Mrs. Madison wanted the Lady Tigers to play singles again, reminding them of the aces, lobs, slams, slices and chip shots they needed to practice. The idea behind this strategy, was for the girls to gain enough confidence to be able to win the state tennis championship trophy. That would guarantee them a berth at the nationals semi- finals and finals.
“Ladies,” Mrs. Madison spoke to the girls. “This afternoon, I want to see aggressive playing. When we get to state, and ultimately to the nationals, you will have no choice but the play aggressively. Those other teams will also be playing as aggressive as they can. You can bet, that right now, those other teams are practicing, too. So, lets get on those courts and play like we are playing a rival squad. Leigh Anne Smythe and Susan Winters, please take court one. Darlene Haskins and Colleen Sanders, please take court two. Aggressive play, ladies.”
Leigh served first, and Colleen served first on her court. Susan Winters returned Leigh’s serve and they volleyed back and forth for several minutes, before Darlene hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called.
Leigh and Susan’s volley was still going, but, Colleen could not return Darlene’s aggressiveness at the net. Leigh then slammed the ball to Susan. When the ball bounced on to Susan’s side, it bounced so high that Susan could not return it.
“30 - Love. That was a good aggressive play, Leigh. Ladies, this is what we will have to put up with at state. Let’s keep up the good work.”
Leigh served her next ball for an ace.
“40 - Love.
Leigh Anne Smythe was the most aggressive player on the squad. She was the only player who could position her serve to a certain point on her opponent’s side. Leigh’s next serve was a spin, but Susan returned it. This volley lasted for twelve minutes. The reason it lasted so long was, because Susan was trying very hard not to give Leigh the next point. It failed, however, as Leigh chipped the ball, and it bounced twice on Susan’s side.
“Game, Smythe. Susan, you did very good. That is the kind of aggressive playing I want to see at state. Leigh, you were even more aggressive keeping Susan from getting a point. Ladies, you just saw a type of aggressive play only two players who play tennis outside of school can do. Ladies, let’s get aggressive. Now is the time. I don’t want you to hurt yourselves, but I want you be as aggressive as you can. If you feel you are getting tired, say so.
“All right. I want Patricia Langston and Donna Sanchez on court one. Patricia, it is your serve.”
Patricia served the ball, which was returned. Patty’s next serve was a slam at Donna’s right foot, which Donna could not return.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called.
Patty served again, and this time she hit the ball so fast, it was called as an ace. Donna challenged the call of 30 - Love in favor of Patty. Donna lost the challenge and now had only two challenges left.
“The score on the court stays at 30 - Love. Donna, you did well challenging the call, but in state or national competition, make sure the ball was out. Patty, please make your next serve.”
Patty’s next serve was returned and the volley last twelve minutes, when Patty hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“30 - 15.”
Patty served again, and this time lobbed the ball on the second return.
“40 - 15. Patty, youi are playing aggressively. Keep it up, because it is this kind of aggressiveness that we will need to win the state trophy. Alright, Patty, it is your serve at double set point.”
Patty jumped high when she served her second ace of the game.
“Game, Smythe. Good job, ladies. Donna, you need to be more agressive in your returns. Girls, listen, you can’t always depend on Leigh to pull us out. We need to learn how to swim. So, dive in and start swimming. Now, I want Mary Whithers and Colleen Sanders on court one. Remember ladies, aggressive playing. That means returning the ball, serving the ball, and the volley in between. Colleen, it is your serve.”
Colleen Sanders served the ball fast and hard, but, Mary returned it with a speed even Mary didn’t know she had. The volley lasted and lasted, until Colleen hit the ball out.
“Love - 15.”
When Colleen served her next ball, it was in and called as an ace.
“15 - 15.”
The next serve was returned with a very aggressive speed and slammed on Colleen’s side of the court.
”15 - 30. A very good return, Mary. You had the speed and the right technique. Colleen, you have to anticipate where the ball is going to land on your side of the court. You do this by watching the body language of your opponent and how your opponent holds her racquet. Alright, Colleen, you may serve.”
Colleen’s serve was another ace. Mary looked dejected in losing the point.
“30 - 30.”
In serving the ball, Colleen slammed it as hard as she could, and it was clled out. Colleen tried it again, but this time it was returned. The volley lasted for ten minutes, before Mary’s return was hit in to Colleen’s right far corner.
“30 - 40. That was a good volley, girls. That was exactly what I was more you will win the point. But, be careful, because the other teams at state will be playing aggressively also. Watch your opponent’s body language and the way she holds her racquet. Colleen, you may serve when you are ready.”
This serve was fast and a little too hard. The ball bounced outside the foul line.
“Game, Whithers. Alright, ladies, I think we will go back to the hotel. We need to talk about what we did today, and how four of our players showed us what aggressive tennis playing is all about. But first, ladies, let’s go and get something to eat. Last time me went to Bob Evans. Let’s go some place different, this time.”
“I nave an idea,” Susan Winters said, with a wide grin. “We should go to Old Country Buffet in Saginaw.”*
“Susan, you just came up with a wonderful idea. Who wants to go to Saginaw for dinner?” Mrs. Madison asked the girls. Everybody raised their hand. “Alright, ladies, Saginaw it is. Are you, coming, too, Leslie?
“You bet I am. We can get the party room, or whatever they call it. Then we can talk about weaknesses and strengths. Ladies, you are all doing a good job on the courts. Of course any real test would be the actual tournament. You ladies are almost ready for the state semi-finals and finals. So, if we are ready, let’s go and stuff ourselves until we are overful.”
The whole group went back to the hotel to drop off their tennis equipment. Then Leslie taking four girls, and Mrs. Madison taking the other four, they headed toward Saginaw. I guess Old Country Buffets are the same all over. They have an extensive menu to choose from. It doesn’t take long to get to Saginaw from Midland. They pulled in to a parking space, and assembled by Mrs. Madison’s car.
“Now, ladies, we are going to go in as a group. There are ten of us, and when we go in, I will be in the front, so I can make sure nobody skipped the line agead of you. So, let’s go in.”
They went in, and found the line wasn’t that long. In another hour this place would be packed. Mrs. Madison and the girls got up to the register.
“There are ten of us, myself, Leslie, and the eight girls in their tennis outfits.”
“Will that be cash or credit?”
“That will be credit”
“That will be forty three dollars and sixty five cents. That includes the sales tax.”
Mrs. Madison swiped the school’s credit card through the terminal and was handed her receipt. In most of the Old Country Buffets that I have gone to, you leave the receipt face up when you go to get more food. Then you either take the receipt with you when you leave, or turn it face down. This way the waitress knows if you are coming back or leaving.
This was the best smorgasbord in town. Maybe it was the only one. Here, you could get your fill for a modest price. If you kept ordering food at a non all you can eat restaurant, it could cost two thousand dollars, easily. But for under ten dollars per person, you could eat as much as you want.
The girls commandeered the “party” room and only five went to get their food at a time. This little room off of the main dining room, was perfect for the girls, Leslie and Mrs. Madision talked about today’s practice session. After everybody had their first helping in front of them, Leslie Rhymes was the first to speak.
“Ladies, I want you to know that you have come a long way in just a week. You have gone tooth and nail after your opponent. Something else, I think you may have experienced. The more your opponent shows and acts on their emotions. The more you will win against that person. Four more days, ladies, and you will be ready for state. Does anyone have anything to say about their strengths or weaknesses, or both?”
“Do you really think that we are ready for state, Leslie?”
“Yes, Susan, I do. But, before you can actually go to the state tornaments in Lansing, you have to learn how to do a chip ball, or what some people call a drop ball. In the next four days, we will be practicing this play. You are all very good tennis players. So, that is all I have to say. Mrs. Madison, would you like to say something?”
“Yes, I am very proud of all of you. In the face of adversity, you kept your cool. On the courts, when you were facing an emotional opponent, you didn’t lose your tempers. The MHSAA is behind us all the way. Debbie Constantine said she is going to be at the state tournaments, along with five other officials from the Association. So, ladies, you have all been doing wonderful. Let’s eat and have a good time. You all have more than earned it.”
As they ate, the girls were a chatter about this and that, mainly settling on this cute boy at school, nobody knew. He was a private person, who never took part in interscholastic events. The only two things anyone knew about him was his name and his grades.
His name is Bryan Kelly and he got an “A” whenever he turned in his assignments. One day the history teacher accused him of cheating, and ordered that Bryan take a new exam. When the exam was over, Bryan again passed with flying colors.
“Nobody is this smart. What are you, some kind of a genius?”
“You could say that. My intelligent quotient is only 172. But, there is something you need to know, and I will prove it right here.”
“Next, you’re going to tell me that you have a photographic mind.”
“Pick a book, a magazine, an article from a newspaper, at will. I will read the appointed pages, and let you decide if I have a photographic memory.”
Since that time, none of the teachers ever accused Bryan of cheating again.
The girls then shifted their attention to the up and coming state tennis tournament. They were all very lucky that the Gaynor Lady Cougars were so egotistical as to think that every trophy was theirs. Now, the MHSAA is going to investigate.
“I was wondering,” Leigh started talking. “If Gaynor actually won those trophies they have now, or were they conned out of the school that did win them. The MHSAA has all the scores and all the tournaments that Gaynor has played in, as well as all the scores in all the games we played in. That goes for every high school state wide.”
“So, what happens if the Association finds that Gaynor did cheat and lie their way, just to get a trophy?” Susan Winters asked.
Leslie Rhymes stood up and spoke to assembled team.
“Mrs. Madison, Hampton Lady Tigers, this is exactly why Debbie Constantine said there will be an investigation. There is something very shady going on at Gaynor Senior High School. The Atheletic Association will find out just what. The MHSAA does not have the authority to close the school, but they do have the authority to prevent Gaynor from ever participating in another interscholastic event. Even their chess club would closed down.
“Here is a question that has been on my mind all day. Do the Hampton Lady Tigers want to continue to practice for these next four days, or go home and practice?”
“I would like to stay here and practice. I understand that the courts at MSU are similar, if not the same as these. Our pitiful courts are good to practice on for school to school competitions, but not for the state tournaments,” Leigh said, speaking for herself. The Lady Tigers echoed Leigh’s sentiments.
“Then, sister Lady Tigers, I will be very glad to be your chaperone while you are here. Someday, maybe in the near future, I will come to visit my alma mater. Does anybody want to get anything else?”
“I would like to get a frozen custard cone,” Donna Sanchez said.
Everybody was full, and Donna went to get her frozen custard cone.
After Donna had her cone, they all went out to their cars. Leslie taking four girls and Mrs. Madison taking the other four. When they got back to the hotel, everybody said they were filled to the gills. Mary Whithers wanted to watch a movie, but she wanted it to be a group affair. They talked over several movies, and decided on one that the whole group loved. So, Mary looked for it on the regular cable, but decided On Demand would be better.
Mary set the movie up to be watched. So, the girls settled down to watch the 1967 movie, “Guess Who’s Coming To Dinner”, which starred Spencer Tracy, Katharine Hepnurn, Sidney Poitier, Katharine Houghton, Isabel Sanford, Roy Glenn and Beah Richards. This cast is what made the movie what it is today. After seeing it, you would come to the same conclusion.
After the movie was over, it was time for bed. The girls all went to their rooms and took a quick shower, and got in to bed. In seconds they were out like light bulbs.
The next morning, they all got in to the shower, one by one, of course. After the last girl was finished with her shower, they all got in to their tennis outfits. They each had a modest breakfast, and then went out to the courts. Mrs. Madison addressed the assembled Lady Tigers.
“Ladies, until now, you have mastered every play there is, except one. The chip shot. For the next four days, you will practice the chip shot, and include that in your regular play. If you practice this play, you will, understand, you will take state. Alright, Patty and Darlene on court one; Mary and Susan on court two. Now, remember, practice that chip shot as much as possible.”
Darlene served first and Patty returned the ball, but during the volley, Darlene tried the chip shot, and she was successful.
“15 - Love.”
When Darlene served next, she did it with a chip shot, but the ball was returned. Darlene did not let her amazement show on her face, but insyead played a volley of forty strokes, ending in Darlene’s losing the point. That was only because the ball hit her side of the net.
“30 - Love.”
Darlene served a returnable ball, only to have Patty get the next point using the chip shot.
“30 - 15.”
“Girls, it seems that you have that chip shot down good. You are using it correctly, in the volley and when your opponent doesn’t expect it. Keep it up, and we are a shoe in to win state. When we get to Jacksonville, we will have only forty nine states to beat. I am telling you this now, so you can prepare for it between now and then. The way you arer playing, however, shows that you can beat those teams hands down.”
Darlene Haskins served again. The serve was returned. The volley lasted for three whole minutes when Patty looked like she was going to return it, and Darlene fell for the feint of body language Patty imitiated. Patty chipped the shot and the score was now even.
“30 - 30.”
Darlene’s next serve was fast and right behind Patty at the left corner.
“40 - 30.”
The Hampton Lady Tigers were coming along just fine. These next few days, all they were doing was honing the skills they already had. The chip shot seemed to come easy to the Hampton Lady Tigers, because when they played, they seemed to be relaxed more so than their opponents. This was proven when they played Gaynor Senior High School.
The next serve was returned, and as tne volley went on, Patty did a sneaky chip shot and wo n the game.
“Game Patricia Langston. That was a good gam,e ladies. You both knew when to use the chip shot. Now, ladies, there is a proper time and an improper time to use the chip shot. You definitely don’t use it when your opponent is standing at the net. Can anyone tell me the proper play, when your opponent is at the net?”
“I would use a lob, because the lob actually goes over the head. If my opponent returned it, and was expecting another play near the foul line, that is when I would use the chip shot.”
“Very good, Leigh. Alright, then, I want Mary Whithers and Colleen Sanders at court one. You may talk among yourselves as to who will serve first.”
As Mrs. Madison was finished telling Mary and Colleen to talk among rhemselves, Leslie Rhymes came up to Mrs. Madison and whispered in her ear. With a look of alarm Mrs. Madison yelled for all of the girls to get to the cars. Play has been called on account of rain.
This was the danger signal, and that meant get out of there quickly.
They all headed back to the hotel, where Midland police officer Joe Hines was waiting.
Chapter 2 - More trouble is brewing from Gaynor.
“Ladies, Leslie here warned us of impending danger from the Gaynor parents. The state police are in on this now, since the Gaynor staff and student body can’t accept defeat graciously. Anyway, one of the parents made bail, and is on his way here to even the score and take back the Gaynor regional trophy that rightly belongs to Gaynor. Apparently, the entire school is in such a mental state that they believe everything is theirs, simply becuse they want it.
“Anyway, this Gaynor parent we had arrested for attempted burglary, went back to get the other parents and bring them back for a showdown. The man that made bail will have his bail revoked, and he will be considered a flight risk and wait in jail until his trial. Officer McDermott is also here, and when the state police show up, they will, hopefully, have the national guard with them. Also, the man who made bail, will have a new charge of inciting to riot, as well as leaving the jurisdiction of the court. I want you ladies to stay in this hotel until we say it is all right to come out. These people are in for a big surprise.”
“Joe,” officer Sheila McDermott said with authority. “The state police barracks and the national guard are on their way. They will beat the Gaynor people here by thirty minutes. The national guard is also bringing a few tanks and about five half-tracks. When the Gaynor people are in the town, the state police and the national guard will throw a quadrant around the northern part of town. The state police will block off any escape route through any of the streets. If they want to come here looking for trouble, we will show them what trouble really is.”
Officer McDermott no sooner said those words, than they heard the unmistaken sound of diesel engines of the tanks and half tracks. The tanks and half tracks would form the quadrant around the nothern section of the only highway in or out of Midland in that direction. There were troop trucks that were loaded with soldiers. Their job was to check identification, and anyone with a Gayner I.D., would be arrested. The faculty of Gaynor carried their employee’s security badges all the time.
Most of the parents carried a Gaynor all year sports pass. They cost dearly, these yearly passes, but to the Gaynor parents, it was worth it. The tanks and half-tracks hid along the side streets, as did the troops in the trucks.
Officer McDermott was watching from her civilian vehicle, waiting for Gaynor to show up. She didn’t have long to wait. Ten minutes later, twenty seven cars, suv’s, pickup trucks and a few campers came in a line, like a convoy.
“685 to all cars, the Gaynor people are here. Major, you may now close the north end of the highway.”
The Gaynor parents, so bent on hate, didn’t hear the tanks and half-tracks start up and move in to position. Officer Moulder was at the first major intersection with a road block.
“This is Officer Joseph Hines, Midland police department. You are ordered to turn your vehicles around and leave peaceably or be arrested for aiding and abetting a fugitive from justice. Soldiers of the Michigan National Guard and officers of the Michigan state police, as well as officers from the Midland police department, will search your vehicles. If you have any weapons, open your driver’s door and lay them on the street.”
Dave, the hothead who made bail, shouted to Officer Hines.
“We don’t have any weapons, flatfoot. Let us by, we’re only passing through, AFTER we get that trophy that rightfully belongs in Gaynor Senior High School’s trophy case.”
“You with the big mouth,” officer Joe Hines said, authoritatively, pointing his gun at Dave’s vehicle. “Get out of the car now, lie on the ground with your hands behind your head, and interlace your fingers. Do it now, big mouth. You are under arrest for breaking bail, and fleeing the jurisdiction of the court.
“All cars,” Joe Hines said in to his handheld radio. “Everyone in these cars are under arrest for aiding and abetting a felony fugitive from justice. Before anyone could say anything, David Elliott spoke to the police.
“I haven’t fleed from anywhere. I have done nothing wrong. I was just trying to get my daughter’s team trophy back.”
“So, you were going to break in to a hotel room, you knew was occupied by young girls, jus to get a trophy. You are one piece of work, Mr. Elliott. By the time we get through filing charges against you, you are going to look like a walking encyclopaedia of crime and why it doesn’t pay. Jim, we have the fugitive over on the north highway leading in to town. It seems that out of the 27 vehicles, only fifteen are Gaynor connected.
“You’re not going to believe this, Jim, but we also have the principal, the Lady Cougars tennis coach, and the vice-principal. So, we have fourteen vehicles all totalled that are going to jail. The rest are not Gaynor people, and are being allowed to return home.”
“10-4, Joe. I will be right there.”
“Major,” officer Joe Hines said in to his hand held radio. “There are thirteen vehicles coming your way. Please let them pass.”
The tanks and half-tracks moved creating an opening, so the people who weren’t Gaynor staff, parents, or alumni could pass and go back home.
“Now, Mr. Elliott, here is the bad news. Your bail will be revoked and you will wait for your trial in jail. Here is some more bad news. We don’t need the Lady Tigers to testify, because they didn’t see anything. But, I can, and I will testify as to what I saw. As far as your friends from Gaynor, well, they have also been arrested for aiding and abetting a felony suspect out on bail. Tomorrow, Mr. Elliott, you will go before the judge, who will additional charges against you. Let’s go, you have a date with the district attorney.
______________________________________________________
Next Time: Gaynor parents in court; new charges for David Elliot and the Hampton Lady Tigers practice for three more days.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 21
By Barbara Lynn Terry
(Author’s Note: I am sorry it has been so long before I wrote another chapter. I wasn’t at all well, but I am better now. I will continue in bold type as I can’t see the font unless it is in bold type. Please accept my apologies. Thank you all for reading and commenting. Barbara Lynn Terry,)
Midland police took the arrested parents before the Midland County district attorney. Assistant district attorney Jim Watts drew the Gaynor cases.
“What do we have here, Joe?” Jim Watts asked officer Hines.
“Jim, this is David Elliott, who was apprehended by myself, attempting to break in to a hotel room, occupied by a minor female. This minor female is a member of the Hampton Lady Tigers, who are here practicing for the state tennis competition at MSU. This man, made bail, and then jumped bail by leaving the jurisdiction of the court. You will see by the complaint we drew up, the seriousness of the charges against this particular defendant.”
“Yes, Joe, I can see that he fathered a considereable amount of people to come and wage war against defenseless minor girls. Mr. Elliott, you are being charged with fleeing the jurisdiction of the court; inciting to riot, and, attempting to harm minor female human beings. If convicted, you stand to spend the rest of your life in prison. Is your mental state such that you think you can always get your way?”
“Fuck your pig ass. I haven’t done anything wrong. I was just trying to get the Gaynor regional tennis trophy that rightfully belongs to the Gaynor Senior High Lady Cougars.”
“So, you were going to violate the law to get what you want, regardless of the consequences. That is very interesting. I have heard that the Michigan High School Athletic Association is conducting an investigation in to your allegations. If it is found by the Association that you are ebtitled to this contested trophy, Gaynor Senior High School will get the trophy. But, you will still be charged with these crimes. Joe, give this information to Jaime, so she can draw up the complaint.”
“Right away, Jim.”
Midland police officer, Joe Hines, took the information in to another room and gave it to a shapely, blue eyed blonde. This is Jaime Hendrickson whose job it is to draw up official complaints for the district attorney’s signature. After about ten minutes, and four pages long, Jaime was finished typing the complaint against David Elliott.
With the complaint in hand, Jim Watts signed the complaint.
“Let’s go and see the judge,” Jim Wayyd daid, standing up authoritativel
When they arrived at the courtroom, David Elliott was placed in a holding cell. They waited until the present case was over, or adjourned. Two hours later, they were allowed to address the court. David Elliott was brought before the judge.
“Your honor, this is a complaint against the defendant, David Elliott for jumping bail, inciting to riot, attempted theft of property not belonging to the defendant, i.e. a tennis regional championship trophy now being held by the Hampton Lady Tigers. There are other charges as well, your honor, as you can see by the complaint.”
“With regard to the bail charge; bail is hereby revoked and the defendant is remanded. This court will review the other charges and issue the appropriate warrants. This court will entertain a return date of May 9th, 2017. Are there any objections?” Mr. Watts said that was fine and the court was adjourned.
At the Hampton Lady Tigers were assembling on the courts of the Midland Tennis Center. Four more days of practice, and they would go directly to Lansing for the state tournaments. Fifty states, including Puerto Rico would vie for the coveted state tennis championship trophy. Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA would be attending these last four days of the Hampton Lady Tigers practice sessions.
What the Hampton Lady Tigers didn’t know, was at this very moment, Gaynor Senior High School students were conniving on how to get to Lansing, and make the Lady Tigers stress out, so they would lose the tournaments.
What Gaynor didn’t know, was that the Hampton Lady Tigers were being taught discipline as well as practicing their tennis. As was in other games, the Lady Tigers showed non-emotional discipline in every game and every school they played/ Mrs. Madison was very proud of her team. She felt that they were ready for the state competitions now, but, they would take these few days before state, to hone their skills.
As the Lady Tigers played, they practiced their chip shots, or, what is today being called a drop ball. It is the same play, regardless of what the play is called.
“Alright, ladies, I want Colleen and Patricia to take court one, and Donna and Susan on court two. Patricia it is your serve, and Donna it is your serve.”
Both girls served their balls and each was retrned. Each volley only lasted a few minutes when Donna hit her return out, and Patty hit her side of the net.
“Love - 15 for Patricia’s court and Love - 15 for Donna’s court. You may serve again.”
The girls served their second ball and this time the volleys lasted about eight minutes when Patty chipped the ball and it fell over the net. Colleen could not return the ball.
“15 - 15 for Patricia’s court. Love - 30 for Donna’s court. Patricia, that was a perfect chip shot. Now toy all see just how defenseless your opponent is against a perfect chip shot. Alright, ladies, you may serve when ready.”
Patty and Donna served the same shot, which was not returned.
“30 - 15 for Patricia’s court and 15 - 30 for Donna’s court. Ladies, you are playing well. This is the kind of aggressiveness I want to see at state. Serve when ready
Patty served her ball for an ace.
“40 - 15 for Patricia’s court.”
The volley between Donna and Susan was still going on. Donna then chipped the ball and it rolled off of the top pf the net, onto Susan’s side. Susan was not fast enough to get to the ball to return it.
“15 - 30 for Donna’s court. You’re all doing fine, ladies. Keep up the good work.”
Patty served her next ball. It was called out, so Patty served her second ball. This shot was called as an ace.
“Game, Langston.”
Donna and Susan were still going tooth and nail to win their game. This has lasted more than eighteen minutes, and they were still going strong. The volley ended when Patty hit the ball to the far right corner of Susan’s side.
“30 - 30 for Donna’s court.”
Donna served her next ball for an ace.
“40 - 30 for Donna’s court. Donna, you have double game point. You may serve when ready.”
Donna served a chip shot for an ace.
“Game, Sanchez. Beautiful work ladies. We will break for lunch and then come back here for more pracrice.”
They all got in to both cars and headed for Bob Evans. If you have never been to a Bob Evans restaurant, you should go to one. Someone had called it a graduated Big Boys. It is much more than that, in my humble opinion.
As they pulled in to the parking lot, they had to park way n the back, as the parking lot was almost full. They a;; went in as a group, and the waitress pushed two rables together. The topic at lunch was the upcoming tournament.
“Leigh, are you ready for state?” Susan Whithers had asked.
“Yes, and I think we are all ready for state. We did great at practice, and all everybody needs to remember are the plays we have nastered.”
“Do you think we are ready for state, Mrs. Madison?” Donna Sanchez asked the same question, but to the tennis coach.
“Yes, Donna, I do think you are all ready for state. You have one more day of ptactice here, then we head for Lansing. Sp, let us prepare for one more day, and make sure you practice the plays that you have been.”
With that, they all settled down to have their lumch. The topic then turned to girl talk about this and that. They talked about fashion, makeup, hair styles and other sundry things that girls talk about.
Their lunch was a large fruit bowl to share between them. Bananas, oranges, cherries, grapes, musk melon and watermelon. They ate what they could, and decided to take the rest back to the hotel. Mrs. Madison paid the bill and they all left.
When they got back to the hotel, they officer Sheila McDermott waiting for them.
“Hello, ladies. How was your practice today?”
“Very good, officer McDermott. What brings you here?” Mrs. Madison inquired.
I have a state warrant here, to take the regional tennis trophy in to custody. I have been informed that you will still compete at the state tournaments, but, Miss Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA wants the trophy held in safekeeping until the investigtion is over. Don’t let this dampen your spirits, because with the trophy in safekeeping, you know no one is going to steal it, or take by any other means. Miss Constantine said that you will get the trophy, but, because of recent activity by the rival high school. She also said that scores are going to be checked and rechecked, the names of the players will also be checked against the official roster.
“You have nothing to worry about. We have the trouble makers locked up and this trophy will be in safekeeping at the MHSAA offices in Lansing. The investigation will take two to three days to complete. Also, there jas been allegations that one of you is not a genetic girl. I don’t want to know which, but, Miss Debbie Constantine will check that person’s recent medical records and talk to the doctor.”
“But, we can still compete at the state tournaments?” Leigh asked, apprehensively.
“Yes, Miss Smythe, you will be allowed to compete in the state tournaments. That is what I was told by Miss Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA.”
Mrs. Madison turned the trophy over to officer McDermott, who then put it in a case. Officer McDermott then locked the case with a key, and then thanked everybody.
“By the way, good luck at state.” Then officer MCDermott left.
This makes me mad,” Donna Sanchez said to everyone. When I go to state, I am going to clobber those other schools. This is the ultimate insult. Whose with me?” Everynody echoed Donna’s sentiments.
Mrs Madison whispered in Miss Rhymes ear; “I think we got them. They will take state easily, now.” Miss Rhymes agreed.
“Alright, ladies, now that we know you are fighting mad, you get on those courts at MSU and show them who is boss.” All the girls said “right on” in unison.
Up until now, the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers was keeping their cool and not showing emotion. But now, the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers was going to show the other state teams that you can be fighting mad, and still keep your cool. Only this team was able to combine cool with fighting mad. The other teams were in for a big, big surprise.
Next time in Chapter 22, Leigh Anne and the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers go to Lansing, Michigan for the state tennis championship.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 22
By Barbara Lynn Terry
(Author’s Note: I will remind all of my readers that the places I describe or mention in my stories, are real places that actually exist. However, because this is fiction, these places have been mentioned in the deep canyons of the author’s imagination. Barbara)
There comes a time in every tennis player’s life when they face an indecision on the court. Leigh was having one of those days. It was a good thing too, as this was only practice.
Everyone left the hotel and went back to the tennis center. When parked in the spots reserved for them, they took their racquets and cans of tennis balls to the courts. They set everything by the bleachers and took their racquets and a few tennis balls to the courts.
They took turns practicing, until Mrs. Madison called that it was time to practice their tennis plays that they had been doing
“Leigh,” Mrs. Madison started saying. “You and Colleen will a play single set, then Susan will play the winner. Everybody will get a chance to play. Then tomorrow, we will play doubles. Alright, the girls not playing will watch from the bleachers.”
Leigh Anne Smythe was conidered by Mrs. Madison and the team, to be the best player on the squad. Leigh knew just about every tennis trick in the book. The reason Leigh hasn’t used them, is because she wanted the other members of the squad to have confidence in their own abilities as tennis players.
But, now, with the regional championship trophy having been taken by the Midland police, all bets were off. Leigh was now going to show the other members of the squad just how to play tennis.
I held back on my abilities to give the squad enough confidence to be able to play, should something happen where I can’t play. I am now going to show the squad what they need to know to go to state. Are you with me, ladies?”
A cheer of “right on” echoed through the Midland Tennis Center.
Leigh and Colleen took the court, and Mrs. Madison flipped a coin. Colleen called heads while the coin was in the air. It landed on heads, so it was Colleen Sanders serve.
Colleen served a shot that looked like it would land just inside Leigh’s side of the net. Leigh ran as fast as she could, and returned the ball for a chip shot. Colleen was unable to return the ball, and the point was Leigh Anne’s.
“Love - 15,” Mrs. Madison called. “That was a very good return, Leigh.”
Colleen’s next serve landed almost out, but Leigh returned it. This volley last six minutes, when Leigh hit the ball so that it landed at Colleen’s right foot. Colleen was unprepared for this, so she could not return it.
“Love - 30. That was a very good play Leigh. Was that on purpose or just by chance?”
“It was done on purpose, Mrs. Madison. I learned how to do this when I would play with my friends on the neighborhood courts at Burnham Park.”
“Are there other tricks that you can show us?”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison, several.”
“Alright, Colleen, you may serve.”
Colleen served her next ball, but it was called out. Colleen served her second ball, and it went wild out of bounds.
“Love - 40. Colleen, don’t allow emotion to set in. Just play it cool; of course, you can be fighting mad, but keep your cool.”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison,” Colleen replied.
Colleen served her next ball, and the volley lasted several minutes, before Colleen backhanded her racquet, making the ball drop dead on Leigh’s side of the net.
“15 - 40. Nice play, Colleen. I hope you can do that at state.”
“Don’t worry, Mrs. Madison, we will take state.”
“That is what I like about this team,” Mrs. Madison said. “You all have a zest for winning. Now, I want Dorothy Winston and Mary Whithers on the court. Remember, ladies, practice those lobs, aces, chip shots and slams. We need these plays to take state, maybe even the nationals. Alright girls, let’s see aggressive playing. Dot, you serve first.”
Dorothy Winston served her first ball. Mary Whithers returned the ball and the volley lasted for six minutes. Then Dot hit the ball to the far left corner of where Mary was standing.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called. “Mary, anticipate where the ball is going to land on your side of the court. You can tell this by the body language of your opponent, and by the way your opponent holds her racquet. The score is 15 - Love in favor of Dot.”
Dorothy served her mext ball. Mary returned it for a point.
“15 - 15. Good return Mary.”
Dorothy served her next ball. She threw up higher than usual, and attempted a slam. It worked, as Mary was unprepared for that kind of serve. Leigh Anne knew exactly what Dot was going to do. Of course, this play doesn’t always work.
“30 - 15,” Mrs. Madison called. “Mary, that ball was returnable. You didn’t anticipate. Watch your opponent. Be ready for anything. I want this squad to be the number one squad in the whole country.”
“Right On!” All the girls said in unison.
Alright then, the score is 30 - 15, Dot’s favor. Dot, you may serve.
Dorothy served and Mary returned the ball. This volley lasted for seven minutes, before Dorothy hit a slam.
“40 - 15,” Mrs. Madison called. Mary, what seems to be wrong? That ball was returnable. You seem like you are standing still. Let’s get aggressive.”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison,” Mary Whithers replied.
Dorothy served her next ball for an ace.
“Game, Dorothy Winston. Mary, please sit down for a bit. I am going to have you play again, but, I want you to watch this next game. I want Donna Sanchez and Cheryl Masters on the court. Cheryl, you will serve first.
Cheryl’s first serve was an ace.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called. “Donna, let’s get aggressive. Alright, you may serve, Cheryl.”
Cheryl’s next serve was returned. This volley went on for several minutes, until Donna did what is called a chip shot, or a drop ball.
“15 - 15. That is the way to do it, Donna.”
The next serve was returned by Donna, but, Cheryl hit the ball out.
“15 - 30. Don’t hit the ball so hard, Cheryl. Hit it just so it goes over the net.”
“I will try, Mrs. Madison,” Cheryl replied.
Cheryl served again, but this time, it was an ace.
“30 - 30.”
The next serve was returned, and the volley lasted for eight minutes. The volley ended when Donna hit the ball too hard. It went all the way to the wall behind Cheryl.
“40 - 30, Cheryl. Alright, ladies, you are all excellent tennis players. Any one of you could be a pro tennis player. But, you have to watch how hard you hit the ball. Watch the vody language of your opponent and how your opponent holds hennr racquet.
“Donna, that last ball was hit way too hard. This isn’t handball. This is tennis. Every careful you do not do this at state. Your opponent will pick up on this and try to use it against you. We not only want to be the number one tennis squad in the state of Michigan, but in the entire country. Now let’s pay attention to the game. Cheryl, you may serve when ready.”
Cheryl served her bext ball, and it was returned. Donna was determined, now, to even the score. On her next serve, Cheryl hit the ball hard and fast, and it turned out to be an ace.
“Game, Cheryl.” Mrs. Madison called. That was a good slam, Cheryl. Now, I want Susan Winters and Mary Whithers to take the court. Mary, I want you to give everything you’ve got in this game. We are going to need that at state. Mary, you serve first.”
Mary served the ball like her wrist was broken.
“Stop!” Mrs. Madison yelled. “Mary, what is with you? You don’t seem interested in the game.”
“I’m sorry, Mrs. Madison. I guess I am just exhausted.”
“You cannot afford to be exhausted. We will be playing every regional chanpion in the state. If you show one ounce of exhaustion, those teams will run it over us. Now, let’s get back in to the spirit of playing tennis. Now, let’s start over. Mary, serve your second ball, and this time like you mean it.”
Mary served her second ball, as the first was counted as a foul. Susan returned the ball and the volley was going on and on, until Susan ran for the net, but wasn’t in time to keep the ball from bouncing twice on her side.
“15 - Love. Mary, tha is the kind of game we need to see from all of you at Lansing. Alright, Mary, you may serve.”
Mary served her next ball, and it was returned for an eight minute volley. That was only because Susan hit her return for a slam.
“15 - 15. Mary, did you see how Susan did that?”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison,” replied Mary Whithers.
With the score tied, Mary served her next ball with as much determination as she could muster. It worked, because Mary got the point for an ace.
“30 - 15,” Mrs. Madison called. “Mary, that is what I want to see at state. That was a very goof ace.”
With the score now in her favor, Mary served her next ball ever so slightly, but just hard enough to get the ball over the net. Susan Winters was unable to return it.
“40 - 15. That is what we beed to see at state, too, ladies. Mary, was that serve on purpose?”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison. I figured if I hit the ball just hard enough to get it over the net, I would win the point.”
“Well, it worked. Serve when ready.”
Mary tried to serve an ace, but Susan returned it. Susan then made an error in judgement and when she tried to return the ball, it hit her side of the net.
“Game, Mary. Now do you see, Mary, that of you give all you have in to the game, you will win the points. Alright, gitls, that is enough practice for today. Let’s go and get dinner, and then go back to the hotel.”
The group went to a place called Gen-Ars.* Gen-Ars has round tables big enough to seat eight people. They also have booths. Because the girls had been exercising, they were just a tad hungry. They ordered three beer battered chicken dinners.** for the group to share. The coaches ordered a salad plate apiece. The coaches ordered milk for the girls and themselves, plus coffee for the two adults. During dinner, the conversation was, again, on the upcoming state tournament in Lansing.
“Alright,” Leigh started the conversation. “With the trophy in the police station, I say it is time to show this state just what the Hampton Senior High School Lady Tigers are made of. But, because we are fighting mad, doesn’t mean we can’t keep our cool. Mary, you had a few indecisive moments.
“It is like Mrs. Madison said, we cannot have these kinds of indecisions on the court at state. We want three trophys. Our regioanl one, the state trophy and the nationals trophy. The only way we can get them, is by concentrating on the game, no matter how tired and exhausted we are.”
“You’re right, Leigh,” Susan Winters replied. “Ladies, we can ve fighting mad, but we need to let our racquets and game ability show our fighting mad spirit. Don’t even say grrrrrr on the court. Just play the game as fiercely as you can without showing obvious emotions.”
“This is the only way we can win state,” Mary Whithers added.
Mrs. Madison turned around in her chair.
“Ladies, tomorrow is the last day of practice. After we are finished with practice, we must get on the bus and head for Lansing. I understand that Mr. Thompson will be here with several students cheering us on to victory. So, are we finished with our meal? I see that we are, so, let’s go back to the hotel.”
Since it was on;y seven o’clock, the girls decided to watch television. In this day and age of cable and satellite tv, the girls decided to “surf” the channels to see what was on that was good. They came across a 1954 musical movie called Seven Brides For Seven Brothers, starring Howard Keel and Jane Powell. There was funny moments mixed with the serious ones. All in all, it was a delightful movie.
When the movie ended, the girls brushed their teeth, washed up, got in to their night clothes and crawled in to their beds. The girls were in two rooms, while Mrs. Madison slept in the other. With the regional championship trophy in police custody, they didn’t worry about anyone trying to steal it. But, yes, you guessed it, trouble was brewing again.
By mutual agreement between the Midland, Michigan police department and the hotel where the girls are staying, officer Joe Hines was acting as night manager. This was so he could keep an eye on the Hampton Senior High Lady Tigers. I wasn’t long after the girls went to sleep, that Gaynor Senior High School parent paid a visit to the hotel desk.
As he walked in to the hotel office, Mary Brehm smiled and greeted the prospective customer.
“Yes, sir, may I help you?”
“Yeah, you can tell me what room that faggot is in. I came to get the trophy that is rightfully ours.”
“Just a minute, sir, I have to get the night manager.” Mary disappeared, momentarily, in to an office marked private. She came out a minute later with officer Joe Hines.
“May I help you, sir?” Officer Hines inquired.
“Like I told the lady, here. I want the room number of the faggot that stole our trophy.”
“Sir, we can’t give out that information.”
As the man reached behind him, Joe Hines had his service revolver out.
“Sir, I am officer Joseph Hines, Midland police department. You are under arrest. Place your hands where I can see them.”
The man, obviously under the influence of either alcohol or drugs, or both, was still drawing his gun.
“Mary, open the front door.”
Mary Brehm went and opened the front door to the hotel office.
“Sir, so you see that little branch on the tree across the street? Watch it closely.”
Joe Hines fired his weapon, and the small branch, not more than a twig, flew from the tree.
“Would you like that to be your head?” Officer Joe Hines asked the man.
The man gulped and said no. He surrendered his firearm to officer Hines.
“Sir, do you have a permit for this weapon?”
“No.”
Then you are under arrest for also carrying a concealed weapon without a permit. Have you ever been convicted of a felony?”
“Yes.”
“Then, sir, you also have an added charge of possession of a firearm by a convicted felon. These charges will get you quite a bit of time in Pontiac, ir whatever prison they send you to. What is your name?”
“I don’t have to tell you anything. I just came for our trophy.”
“Oh! You mean the highly contested regional championship trophy now held by the Hampton Senior High Lady Tigers.”
“Yes, they cheated us out of it by cheating. They put a boy on their tennis team, just so they could win. That is an undue advantage.”
“Well, this trophy is in our custody until the MHSAA completes their investigation. Miss Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA will not take part in the investigation. This will a completely impartial investigation.”
“Yeah, like I’m supposed to believe that.”
“Whether you do or not, that is the way it will be. Mary, call for a transport car. We have another Gaynor High School parent in trouble.” Mary giggled and called the station for a squad to pick up a suspect.
The girls were fast asleep and unaware of the events that took place in the hotel office.
The next morning, the girls got up, took their showers, brushed their teeth, and got in to their tennis outfits for the last day of practice at the Midland Tennis Center. Leslie Rhymes came up in her car, just as the girls were coming out of their rooms.
“Ms. Rhymes, are you joining us for breakfast?”
“Yes, Susan, I am. Four girls can ride with me, and the other four can ride with Mrs. Madison. Where are we going?”
“Bob Evans,” a chorus of eight girls rang out.
They all got in to the two cars, and headed for the Bob Evans restaurant they had been going to since they came to Midland. Mrs. Madison and Leslie pulled in to the parking lot, and they all assembled as group.
As they walked in, the hostess took them to two booths. She handed them their menus, and went to get their water. The waitress brought the water, and then asked if they were ready to order. Mrs. Madison said they were. The waitress took their orders and said she would be right back with their drinks.
Mrs. Madison ordered for the girls. They were having a simple breakfast of two eggs, two sausage links, one slice of toast, milk and orange juice for the girls. Mrs. Madison was having the same. Leslie Rhymes ordered pancakes, two strips of bacon, milk and orange juice.
As they ate, they heard a few people talking about how the police arrested a man for carrying a gun, in the hotel office. This how rumors start. People talk about things they don’t have all of the facts about.
The group finished their breakfast, and Mrs. Madison paid the bill with the school’s credit card. When they got by the cars, Leigh spoke up.
“Mrs. Madison, what were those people talking about in the restaurant? They said the police arrested a man in the hotel office with a gun.”
“I’m not sure, Leigh. I guess it wasn’t anything to do with us. Now, let’s clear our heads and go practice.”
They all got in to the cars, and drove to the Midland Tennis Center. When they got to the center, the girls all got their tennis bags out. These bags carried their racquets, change of clothes, spare tennis balls and energy drinks. They will need these energy drinks at state.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------b-------------------------------------
Next Chapter: The last day of practice and the trip to Michigan State University for the state semi-finals and finals.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 23
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - The last day of practice.
They got to the Greater Midland Tennis Center* on East Wackerly Street. They parked in the spots that were reserved especially for them. Leslie Rhymes had her own reserved parking space. They all got their equipment and headed for the courts one last time. From here they would be on their way the state capitol of Lansing.
They set their bags by the bleachers and sat down. Mrs. Madison addressed the group.
“Ladies, this is our last day of practice here. From here we go to Lansing. We will leave after we do a bit of laundry. Then I will check us out of the hotel, and we will be on our way. We leave tonight, or very early in the morning. Lansing is a few hours away.
“I want Mary Whithers and Susan Winters on court one, and I want Patricia Langston and Donna Sanchez on court two. Miss Rhymes will coach court two, while I will coach court one. Ladies, please take your courts. Susan, you will serve first. Patricia, you serve first on your court. I want to see aggressive playing, ladies. Alright, you may serve when ready.
Susan served her first ball for an ace.
“15 - Love,” Leslie Rhymes called. That was a very good serve, Susan. This is what we need to see at state.”
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called.
Patty served her first ball, and Donna attempted to return, but it hit her side if the net.
“30 - Love. Donna, you have to pay more attention. Remember, be aggressive without letting your emotions show. Get fighting mad, but don’t lose your cool.”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison,” Donna Sanchez replied.
On Susan’s court, the volley between Susan and Mary was still going on. This was an eight minute volley** so far. As these two ladies were hitting the ball back and forth, Patty served her next ball.
Donna returned the ball, and she and Patty were in to a fierce battle for the next point. Patty hit the ball back to Donna for a score.
“40 - Love. Donna, I hope that you play better than this at state. You still have a chance, but Patty has triple game point, right now. Alright, Patty, you may serve. Patricia Langston served her next ball for an ace.
“Game, Patricia.”
On Susan’s court, they were still playing. Susan and Mary were really playing like they were at the state semi-finals and finals. Mary hit the ball back to Susan for the point.
“15 all,” called Leslie Rhymes. That was a very good return Mary. Your game is right where we want it for state.”
Susan Winters served her next ball, but Mary Whithers returned it with force.
“15 - 30, Whithers,” Leslie called.
Susan served again and this time she planted the ball right at Mary’s left foot. To Susan’s surprise, Mary got her racquet under the ball and returned it. This volley went on for ten minutes, before Mary missed the ball at the far right corner.
”30 all,” Leslie announced.
The next serve from Susan ended up right on the line.
“40 - 30,” Leslie called.
Mary challenged the call, because she said it was out. Leslie went to where the ball had landed. She showed Mary that the ball hit the line, and that was why she called it in. Mary was now determined to defeat Susan Winters. Mary Whithers was now fighting mad, but kept her cool.
Susan was determined to get the next point and win the game. Susan served and the ball was called as a fault. She served her second ball and Mary returned it. Susan was very confident that she was going to get the next point. That was until she hit the ball in to the net.
“Deuce,” Leslie Rhymes called.
Susan just shrugged her shoulders, and served her next ball. The game could only be won now, by two points.This volley was lasting and lasting. Ten minutes had gone by, and Susan and Mary were still trying to make the other mess up.
Finally, after fourteen minutes, Susan stumbled slightly, and the point went to Mary.
“Advantage, Whithers,” Leslie called. “Ladies, I have received permission to go to state with you. I will be sharing a room with Mrs. Madison. I actually asked to go, because this way we have two cars. Alright, Susan, you may serve.”
Susan served with the utmost determination. The ball hit the right hand corner, and Mary missed it. If Mary’s racquet had been lower by an inch, maybe, she might have won the point.
“Deuce two,” Leslie called the point in favor of Susan. “This is a nice game, ladies. We need to see this spirit at state. Alright, Susan, you may serve.”
As the game between Susan and Mary was still going on, Mrs. Madison called for Colleen Sanders and Dorothy Winston to take court one.
“Dot, you serve first. I want to see aggressive playing, ladies.”
Dorothy served her first ball, and Colleen returned it for the first fifteen points.
“Love - 15. That was a good return Colleen.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Madison.”
Dot served her next ball. Colleen returned it, and the volley last a good eight minutes. That was only because Dorothy hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“Love - 30. Dorothy, you are not playing like your usual self. Let’s get on track here. Listen, ladies, you can’t slough off like this at state. If you ladies really want that trophy, you have to play better than this.”
Dorothy’s next ball was hit for an ace.
“15 - 30.”
Dorothy served again, but she hit it in to the net, again.
“Fault.”
Dot served again, and the volley lasted for four minutes, when Dot hot the ball in to her side of the net.
“15 - 40.”
“Miss Winston, you are playing like a beginner. Let’s go, you can’t play like this at state. We want the state championship trophy. Now play like you are playing Geri Watkins at Gaynor.”
That was all it took. Dot served with a fierce determination. This is war. It was 15 - 40 in favor of Colleen. This serve was an ace.
“30 - 40. That is the way to do this. Ladies, when you feel yourselves slipping, think of Geraldine Watkins and all of the dirty tricks she played on us, trying to win. Of course, that was cheating, but, I don’t think she cared.
Dorothy served her next ball for a return by Colleen that lasted ten minutes. Colleen on her last return, spiked the ball hard, giving her the game.
“Game, Colleen. Good work, ladies,” Leslie Rhymes said, congratulating the girls on a game well played.
“Now,” Mrs. Madison started saying. “I want Cheryl Masters and Darlene Haskins on court one. Darlene, you will serve first.
Darlene served her first ball, and Cheryl returned it. The volley between these two players went on for fifteen minutes. Darlene and Cheryl were matched to each other in a tennis game. It was a good thing they were on the same team.
Darlene was playing like Cheryl was Geraldine Watkins from Gaynor. Cheryl was doing the same. This is the reason this volley was taking so long. Both girls knew that they would have to play like this at the state championship games in Lansing.
The volley ended when Darlene hit the ball a little too hard, and it went out of bounds.
“Love - 15,” Mrs. Madison called. “Ladies, you just saw how Cheryl and Darlene played this opening serve. This is the kind of playing I want to see at state. You may serve, Darlene.”
Darlene served her second ball, and it was called as a fault. That was because it hit her side of the net. She served her second ball and it was returned. Here comes another long volley, Mrs. Madison thought. Cheryl Masters and Darlene Haskins volleyed back and forth for about four minutes, before Cheryl hit the ball out.
“15 all,” Mrs. Madison called.
The next serve was for an ace.
“30 - 15,” Mrs. Madison called. The next serve, however, was returned.
The volley went on and on, just like the first serve. As the minutes went by, the two girls were going racquet to racquet. A person might become dizzy watching the ball going back and forth. So far, nine minutes have gone by, and each girl showed no sign of letting up. Then fourteen minutes later, Darlene hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“30 all,” Mrs. Madison announced.
Mrs. Madison was not going to give a compliment as to how each girl was playing. She would not be allowed to do this at state, so she wasn’t going to do that now. This game, and the game before, showed Mrs. Madison the kind of playing these girls were capable of.
As the game progressed, Cheryl and Darlene were still volleting Darlene’s next serve. These two were playing as if they weree at state. That was the way Mrs. Madison wanted her squad to play, when they have to face the other regional champions. Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes watched this game with fascination.
This would be the last two to practice before they had to get their laundry done, check out of the hotel, and head for MSU*** at Lansing.
Cheryl then lobbed the ball and Darlene was unable to return it.
“30 - 40, Masters,” Mrs. Madison called out the score. “Double game point.”
Darlene, determined to get the next point, served the ball. It was called as a fault. She served her next ball, and Cheryl returned it for the score.
“Game, Master,” Leslie Rhymes called.
“Alright, ladies, we need to put our gear away and head back to the hotel. We will do laundry at the hotel laundry room, and when we are done with that, then we head for MSU,” Mrs. Madison told the girls.
They put their tennis gear in to their bags, and loaded them in to both cars. Leslie took four girls, while Mrs. Madison took the other four. Since Leigh rode with Mrs. Madison yesterday, she rode with Leslie Rhymes today. She would also ride with Leslie on the way to MSU.
They arrived back at the hotel, and the first thing Mrs. Madison said was, that four girls do their laundry first, then the other four would do theirs. Of course, there were only two washers and three dryers. So, it would take a while for the girls to do their laundry.
The reason they were doing their laundry now was, so that each girl would have clean clothes while they were at Michigan State University in Lansing, Michigan. The state semi-finals and finals for the state championship was a day away.
“Colleen Sanders, Dorothy Winston, Darlene Haskins, and Mary Whithers, you are the first four to do your laundry. Leigh Anne Smythe, Patricia Langston, Cheryl Masters, and Donna Sanchez will do their laundry second,” Mrs. Madison told the group.
The first group went to the laundry room. There was no one there, and no clothes were being washed or dried. Two girls would use one washer. That would put each washer and two dryers in use. Since it didn’t pay for all four girls to remain in the laundry room, they took a vote to see who would ‘stand guard’ over their laundry. Colleen was elected, and the other three went back to their room.
Leslie Rhymes was in the room, when Dot, Darlene and Mary entered the room. They told Leslie that Colleen was watching the laundry room, and that they would go back down in time to get their laundry. Leslie said that when they go down, the other four would go with them, so that nobody else could use the machines until they were completely done.
Now, everybody knows that it takes about thirty minutes for clothes to wash and approcimately thirty minutes to one hour for clothes to dry, depending on the material. Sometimes it takes about ten to fifteen minutes to dry, depending on the material. Laundry can be very tedious and time consuming. Especially for those that do their laundry once a week.
While Darlene, Dorothy and Mary were waiting for their laundry to get done, they busied themselves by talking about the last two game. Dorothy, was the first to speak.
“Those last two games were fun to watch. When the semi-finals start, we need to play like that. That is what Mrs. Madison meant by telling us that she wanted aggressive playing.”
“You’re right, Dot. We need to get really fighting mad, without showing our emotions to our opponents. We need to show this state and this country who is the best tennis squad.”
“I agree, Dalene,” Mary agreed. “With our trophy in safe keeping, we need to really play, like we have never played before. We need to be super energetic. That is possible, because the honor of our school has been slightly tarnished. But, we can get some tarnish remover called, LET’S KICK SOME SERIOUS BUTT!”
The other four girls agreed. Leigh said that she hopes that she gets to play first. This way, we can get rid of one school. “
“But, watch me closely, because I do have a few tricks loaded in to my racquet. Remember, too, that we are not only playing the fifty states, but also Puerto Rico. So we have to be fater than our opponents and more observant. They stole our trophy, let’s get it back, plus the state trophy and the nationals trophy.”
All of the girls agreed with Leigh Anne. The Hampton Lady Tigers were steamed, and they were going let that steam out when they get to Lansing and play against fifty-one champions. They will be very over tired after the nationals tennis chapionship tournament. But, in each of their minds, it will be worth it.
Dorothy, Darlene and Mary, went down to the laundry room, and waited for the twenty minutes left on the dryer. Leigh Anne, Donna, Chery, and Patty went down with them. Because there were tennis outfits from four girls, it took a while for the outfits to dry. The dryer finally stopped, but the other four girls were already putting their clothes in the washers. This laundry belonged to the Hampton High School varsity Lady Tigers.
Leigh said she would stay and watch the machines. If you have ever bought a tennis outfit or even a racquet, you will know why these high school girls guarded their outfits. The cheapest tennis gear there is, the cans of tennis balls. But Leigh brought a word search book with her, so she wouldn’t be bored.
“Well, ladies, after our laubdry is done, I will check out of the hotel, and we will be on our way. The tournament doesn’t start until the day after tomorrow. So, we will have plenty of time to check in and get our gear organized. It will take us about four and a half to five hours to get there. Once we are there, we will find a tennis court to practice on. I don’t want the other schools to see how we play; not just yet.”
“We are going to be awfully tired tomorrow night. I just hope we can get up by seven in the morning,” Leigh said, feigning a yawn.
“You can say that again, Leigh,” Cheryl Masters added.
“Don’t worry, ladies, we will have plenty of rest. I want to find out just where the parks are that have tennis courts. I will say this, though. The other schools may have the same idea. So, when we do go to a park to practice, do not wear your tennis outfits. Just wear shorts and a cool top, like a tee.”
“Yeah,” Donna Sanchez agreed. “We had a little snow, but it melted as soon as it fell. This is a very unusual winter. If I didn’t know the month, I would say that this was summer.”
“Well, we will take state,” Mrs. Madison said. “From what I saw today, we will take state. Nationals, however, are a different matter. We are all going to have to be the game, in order to win. So, for the week we have between state and nationals, we will practice, practice, and do more practice until we’re playing tennis in our sleep.”
Next chapter: The trip to Lansing and the state semi-finals and finals state tennis chapionship.
*Greater Midland Tennis Center, 900 East Wackerly Street, Midland, MI 48642 - Tel: 989-631-6151.
**Volley (definition): 4. Tennis: a. The flight of the ball before it hits the ground; the return of the ball before it hits the ground.
***MSU Tennis Center
3571 East Mt. Hope Road.
Lansing, MI 48910
(Tel.) 517-355-2209
(Fax.) 517-432-4393
Heather MacTaggart - Manager
[email protected]
Leigh Anne - Chapter 24
By Barbara Lynn Terry
(Disclaimer: If there are any real high schools, or any real students of these high schools with the same names as they appear in this chapter, said mention of said schools and students, is strictly coincidental. Barbara Lynn Terry)
Part 1 - On the way to Lansing.
After the girls completed their laundry, and had everything packed. Mrs. Madison went to the office to check out. She was in luck, because the hotel office was just about to close.
The girls put their bags in the trunks of both cars. Leslie Rhymes took Colleen Sanders, Mary Whithers, Leigh Anne Smythe, and Donna Sanchez, with her. Mrs. Madison took Cheryl Masters, Patricia Langston, Darlene Haskins, and Dorothy Winston, with her. Lansing was about a three hour drive from the Greater Midland Tennis Center. Maybe even two and one half hours.
As they drove along, Leslie beeped her horn and Mrs. Pulled on to the shoulder of the highway. Leslie and Mrs. Madison got out and Leslie Rhymes told Mrs. Madison that there was a rest stop not far up the road.
“I think we should stop there and see if anyone needs to use the restroom. It will give us a chance to stretch our legs for a bit,” Leslie told Mrs. Madison.
“I think you’re right, Leslie. Alright, then, we will stop,” Mrs. Madison said, agreeing with Leslie.
The two women told the girls in their cars what they talked about. They all agreed that it was a good idea to stop.
After driving for a bit further, they came to the rest stop. Mrs. Madison and Leslie took the entrance and parked in the automobile parking area. The girls looked past the building and saw many semi trucks that were parked. Mrs. Madison explained that these rest stops were made so that eighteen wheeler drivers could sleep for their required eight hours.
The group went in to the building and the girls used the restroom. After they were finished, they decided to walk around for a bit and keep the blood flowing. They did stretches, toe touches, jumping jacks and a little jogging back and forth in front of the building.
After they were finished, they all got back in the cars they arrived in, and Mrs. Madison and Leslie got back on the highway. From Midland, to Lansing, is not a straight drive. They had to go down one highway, on to another highway, and still another. They arrived at the MSU Tennis Center and registered at the registration desk.
“Oh! You’re the Hampton Lady Tigers. Well, welcome to the MSU Tennis Center. My name is Carol, and I will be one of the line judges during the games. Good Luck.”
Carol Jameson is 26 years old, with sun yellow, blonde hair, and piercing blue eyes. Carol is a student at MSU having graduated from her four years, but stayed in school to further her studies in law. She is almost ready to graduate and become a full fledged attorney at law.
In the meantime, she took part in extracurricular activities. She loved the game of tennis, and has competed on the college level. Of course, you will never in a quad trillion years, guess what high school is her alma mater. I will give you a clue. It starts with a “G”.
The girls, Mrs. Madison, and Leslie Rhymes, were unaware of this fact. They did not know that Carol was a Gaynor alumnus. Carol was unaware that the Hampton Lady Tigers did not have the regional championship trophy in their possession. But Carol Jameson vowed she would find it, because it had to be in their rooms.
The tournament started the day after tomorrow, so the Lady Tigers had a whole day to practice. They wanted to be the best in the state of Michigan, at least for this championship competition.
They all went to the nearest hotel, and Mrs. Madison registered for two rooms. She insisted that the rooms had to be next to each other. With the keys in hand, the girls went out to the cars and got their gear. They took everything to their rooms.
This hotel had free cable and internet for the guests. When the girls saw that, they were very happy. Now, they could watch movies before going to bed. This would be right after dinner, because Mrs. Madison wanted the girls to get a proper night’s sleep.
“Ladies, how tired are you?” Mrs. Madison asked.
“Very tired, Mrs. Madison,” Leigh Anne told her tennis coach. “The trip tired us all out.”
“Does everyone feel the same way?”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison,” a chorus of girls answered,
“Then let’s go and get something to eat, and then come back here and get ready for bed. Tomorrow, we will go and practice. I will look online to find a park with tennis courts.”
They all went out to the cars and headed to Bob Evans*. When they got to the restaurant, the parking lot was full, save for one parking space. Leslie parked her car on the street in a two hour parking zone.
Mrs. Madison and the girls waited for the others, before going in. When everybody was together, they all went in and were seated in the back in two booths. The discussion was about the strategy they were going to use at the tournament tomorrow.
There was a park not far from Bob Evans. Mrs. Madison, however, decided on a park further away from where they ate. This was just in case the other teams were at the one near the Bob Evans they were just at.
They arrived at a park that was on the other side of town. They went to the park building and asked if they could use the tennis courts. The man said they were free courts for anybody to use. But, he said, that it was first come first serve. No pun intended, he added.
There were four courts. Mrs. Madison and Leslie divided two of the courts. Leslie would be the judge on one court, while Mrs. Madison would be the judge on the other. Leigh and Colleen were up first on Leslie’s court. Patty and Darlene were up first on Mrs. Madison’s court.
“Girls, remember what we talked about at the restaurant. I want to see aggressive playing.”
Colleen and Patty were the first servers on their respective courts.
Colleen served to Leigh, who not only returned the ball, but slammed it fast toward Colleen, who could not return it.
“Love - 15.” Leslie called.
Patty served to Darlene, and their volley was still going on, when Colleen served for the second points. Leigh returned the ball. Colleren returned, but Leigh slammed the ball again, only this time with a curve, making the ball land at Colleen’s feet. Even though Colleen backed up to return the ball, it had bounced twice and the points went to Leigh.
“Love - 30,” Leslie called the score.
On Patty and Darlene’s court, the score was 15-15. Patty served again, for an ace.
“30-15.” Mrs. Madison called. Patty served again, but this time, Darlene returned the ball and there was a battle for the next points.
On Leigh’s court, there was a battle for the next points, also. These girls were playing aggressively, as though they were playing against another school. By tomorrow, these girls will be ready to take on the state of Michigan high school regional champions. Good luck Hampton High School Lady Tigers.
It was Love-30 in favor of Leigh Anne, and tied at 15 for Patty and Darlene. Leslie called a time out for the players to rest a bit. At the tournament, though, there will be no breaks, intil after they played at least one set. These breaks were so the players could get a drink of their energy drink, and some water so they didn’t dehydrate themselves. The chair judge would call time, and the players would resume playing. Mrs. Madison called time, and the players took their places, except Mrs. Madison had them switch sides of the court. They won’t do this in a real competition, until the next game or set.
On Colleen and Leigh’s court, the score is Love - 30. On Patty and Darlene’s court the score is 30 - 15. Colleen and Patty were the first servers on their respective courts.
Colleen served to Leigh, and Leigh returned the ball in a chip shot. The score was now Love - 40 in Leigh’s favor. Patty served to Darlene, who returned the ball on a hard slam. Their score was now 30 all. It appeared that regardless of what they faced the day after tomorrow, these girls were ready for the state championship semi-finals and finals.
But, unknown to Leigh and company, there was skullduggery going on at their hotel. Carol Jameson was going through their baggage, drawers, and she even looked in the restroom. She was very disappointed in not finding the regional championship trophy. Carol left the rooms occupied by the Hampton Lady Tigers.
Back at the practice courts, Colleen served to Leigh, and Leigh returned the ball. The volley was going and going. Patty served to Darlene, and their volley was also lasting as each of the girls kept returning the ball. But, in every game, somebody always messes up. Leigh returned the ball to Colleen who hit it in to her side of the net.
“Game, Leigh Anne,” Mrs. Madison called.”
After returning the ball to Darlene, Patty started moving to the left. Darlene saw a chance to get the next score. Darlene hit the on Patty’s side, but, it hit the far corner, opposite of where Patty was.
“30 - 40,” Leslie Rhymes called. Darlene needed just one more point to win the game.
Patty served the ball, but, Darlene slammed it for the win.
“Game, Darlene Haskins,” Leslie called.
“Ladies, you all played very well. This is ehat I meant by aggressive playing. We have time for the other girls to practice.
“I want Dorothy Winston and Donna Sanchez on court one, while Cheryl Masters and Mary Whithers take court two. Mary, you will serve first, Donna, you will serve first on your court. Alright, girls, take your courts.
The girls went on to the courts, and did a few practice shots. Mrs. Madison called time. Mary served to Cheryl. Cheryl returned the ball, and the game was on. Donna served to Dorothy and that game started in earnest.
The volleys on both courts was going as though they were actually at the state tournament. Mary, however, hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“Love - 15,” Leslie Rhymes called.
Donna returned the ball for the fourth time. She tried a chip shot and it worked, as Dot could not return it.
“15 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called.
As the girls were on the courts, and practicing their game form, Carol Jameson was calling a few of the Gaynor parents. She was telling them she could not find the trophy. She was told it would be taken care of.
Mary served to Cheryl, but Cheryl slammed the ball back to Mary. Mary could not return it.
“Love - 30,” Leslie called. “Mary, you need to be more aggressive. Remember, ladies, the state tournament starts day after tomorrow. We will have one more day to practice our strategy and form. Mary, I have seen you play, now let’s get aggressive.
“Yes, Ms. Rhymes,” Mary answered.
“Ladies,” Leslie was saying. “You may call me Leslie. Ms. Rhymes is way too formal. I am not a formal type person.”
Mary served to Cheryl, and Cheryl returned the ball. The volley was going very well, when Mary hit the ball,
which hit the top of the net, and rolled over.
“15 - 30,” Leslie called.
Donna service to Dot ended in Donna getting the point. That was only because Dorothy attempted a slam, but it was called out.
“30 - Love,” Mrs. Madison called.
Donna and Mary served to their opponents at the same time. The volleys were going good, but, all good things must end. Dorothy and Cheryl returned the balls together, and Cheryl ended up with the point.
“30 - 15,” Mrs. Madison called the score.
“15 - 40,” Leslie called the score for her court.
Donna and Mary served again. Dorothy returned the ball in a spin. Donna could not return it.
“30 all,” Mrs. Madison called.
Mary and Cheryl were still volleying, when Donna served to Dot. Dorothy returned the ball for a score. Dorothy also put a spin on her return. However, Donna was able to return it for the score.
“40 - 30,” Mrs. Madison called the score.
On Cheryl’s next return, The ball landed at Mary’s left foot. This, of course, was impossible to return.
“Game, Cheryl,” Leslie called.
Donna served again, but it hit the net.
“Fault,” Mrs. Madison stated.
Donna served again, but it hit the net, again.
“Fault, deuce,” Mrs. Madison called. This game could only be won by a player getting two points more than the opponent.
Donna served again for an ace.
“Advantage, Donna,” was Mrs. Madison’s call.
Donna served again, hoping for the next score. She got, because she served another ace.
“Game, Donna. Ladies, toy all did very well. Tomorrow, we will start early and make a day of it. We need to win, and this last practice, tomorrow, will show us how good we are. I say we all go and get some dinner, and go back to the hotel. The girls all agreed.
Next chapter: More drama about the regional championship trophy. The girls do more practice.
.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 25
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - Dinner and return to the hotel.
After practice was over, the girls, Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes went to the nearest Bob Evans restaurtant. Mrs. Madison ordered hamburgers, French fries, cittage cheese and milk for the girls. Leslie Rhymes and Mrs. Madison just ordered a chef’s salad and coffee.
With their dinner finished, Mrs. Madison paid the bill. They all went out to the two cars, and headed back to the hotel. . When they got back to their rooms, they noticed something wasn’t right. They all looked around their rooms and found that their closets, dressers, suit cases and beds had been disturbed. They didn’t know who, but Mrs. Madison guessed that whomever it was, was looking for the trophy.
Mrs. Madison called the Lansing police and told them the problem. They said not to worry, that they were sending someone right over. Mrs. Madison cautioned the girls to leave everything like it is and not to touch anything. Fifteen minutes later, two Lansing police officers knocked on Mrs. Madison’s door. She let the two officers in. She explained what had happened, and then explained about the trophy.
“Yes, we read about the trophy in the newspaper. So, the Midland police have the trophy in their custody. We will do an investigation and see who would want to find that trophy here. I think we have enough information. If we need more, we will contact you.”
“If we’re not here, we will be at the tournament at the MSU Tennis Center.”
“Alright, here is my card. If you find out anything, or remember anything, give me a call.”
The two officers left. Mrs. Madison, after taing pictures of both rooms, told the girls to start straightening up.
“Ladies, whoever did this, is either a fan of Gaynor or is a parent or alumni of Gaynor. What ever they wanted, and I think we all know what that is, the person or persons that are responsible, wanted us to know they were here.”
With everybody working, it only took two hours to get everything straightened up. After they cleaned both rooms, they all settled down to watch a movie. Leslie Rhymes made popcorn. The movie they were going to watch was abother oldie. Anna and the King of Siam with Irene Dunne and Rex Harrison. It was made in 1946.
“I love these old movies,” Leigh Anne told the group.
“I do too,” replied Mary Whithers
They actually laughed at some of the things in the movie. Mrs. Madison told the girls that this movie was actually based on true events. This made the girls watch it with more interest.
Irene Dunne played the part of an American nanny in the employ of the King of Siam. Often, the two cultures clashed. When the movie was over, there were hugs good night, and everybody got ready for bed. Tomorrow was going to be a grueling day of practice.
Part 2 - Practice, practice, practice.
Why does it seem that as soon as you close your eyes, it is time to wake up. This is how it seemed to the girls. They grumbled and moaned a little, but got out of bed any way. After they were cleaned and dressed in shorts, tees, anklets and runners, they decided to go to the nearest restaurant for breakfast. Then it was off to the courts for more practice.
Leigh wondered to herself, if they would have enough energy to actually compete. She sighed silently, and waited for her order to come. Leigh wondered if the other girls were thinking the same thing.
The waitress brought the group their orders. Most of the girls ordered pancakes, sausage links, orange juice and milk. They would need this energy for their practice sessions. While they ate, the girls, Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes, talked about what they needed to practice on for the tournament.
“Remember ladies, we need to practice those chip shots, curve shots, slams and any other way you can think of hitting the ball. This way your opponent will have a difficult time returning the ball. We want to win this one.”
“We all agree, Mrs. Madison,” Cheryl Masters added.
“Mrs. Madison, I have a few tricks that I can show everyone,” Leigh told her tennis coach.
“That is really good, Leigh. I am looking forward yp watching you play. I think that maybe you and Patricia will be first. Is everybody finished eating?”
All the girls said they were. They got up to leave. Mrs. Madison paid the bill, and everyone went out to the cars. Mrs Madison and Leslie Rhymes drove the girls to a different park than the one they used for the last practice session. This park had four more courts than the last one. When the cars were parked, the girls got out and took their tennis gear from each trunk. They commandeered four of the eight courts. This way, two girls could play on each court at the same time.
Mrs. Madison watched over courts one and two, while Leslie Rhymes watched over courts three and four. Leigh and Patty were on the first court; Donna Sanchez and Darlene Haskins were on court two. Cheryl Masters and Dorothy Winston were on court three, and Colleen Sanders and Mary Whithers were on court four. This first game was going to be watched closely by the coaches.
Mrs. Madison told Leigh to receive. This way, Leigh could show her opponent a few tricks so that the opponent would either not be able to return the ball, or would have difficulty doing so.
Patty served her first ball. She attempted a chip shot, but Leigh returned it with a curve. Patty was slow in getting to where the ball landed. That was because she was not expecting Leigh to return the ball the way she did. The lesson here is, always expect the unexpected.
Patty served again. This time, the vall was volleyed bacj and forth for several minutes. When the ball came back to Leigh, Leigh slammed it toward Patty’s right foot. The ball bounced off of the toe of Patty’s right foot. The score was now Love - 30.
Patty served for the third time, and tried to serve a curve. Leigh returned the ball with a swift curve. Patty was unable to return the ball. That was mainly because of the speed in which Leigh returned the ball. The score was now Love - 40.
Patty was now getting her second wind. She was getting mad, but wasn’t letting Leigh see her emotion. Patty served ahain, and this time she aimed for the far right corner. This serve was an ace. The score was now 15 - 40. Leigh Anne now had triple game point. Patty’s next serve was aimed at the far left of Leigh’s side, but Leigh was expecting that, and returned the ball. It landed om the near left side, just inside the foul line.
“Game, Leigh Anne,” Mrs. Madison called. “Leigh, those were very impressive moves. Where did you learn to play like that?”
“Whenever I played tennis with my friends, I always tried something new. I imitated the moves I the moves I saw pro tennis players do, and I improved on them.”
“Now you know why we wanted Leigh on the squad,” Patty told Mrs. Madison.
“Yes, Patricia, I see why. Leigh could be a pro tennis player now, if it weren’t for her age.”
“Ladies, all I want to do is finish high school and go to college. I may be a pro tennis player, yet. But I don’t really know right now.”
Mrs. Madison thought that what Leigh just said, was a very good explanation of her future. Leigh wasn’t sure what she wanted to do, except she knew that she wanted to go to college after high school. But, Mrs. Madison thought, Leigh Anne Smythe was a very exceptional tennis player right now.
Leslie Rhymes was thinking that with Leigh on the squad, her alma mater would take the state and national competitions. She was also thinking that Leigh was a very exceptional tennis player, for being so young.
Mrs. Madison called all the girls togetherm after all the games were finished. She addressed the group.
“Ladies, I want you all to watch Darlene and Leigh play. Watch how Leigh can prevent her opponent from scoring and or returning the ball. Patty just experienced how good Leigh really is. So, Darlene and Leigh please take court one? Leigh you will receive. Alright, Darlene, you may serve when you are ready.”
Darlene served her first ball, and Leigh ran to return it. Leigh just tapped it over the net with a light stroke. The ball bounced twice. The score was now Love - 15. This stroke was not a chip shot, but it was an actual drop ball.
Darlene served her next ball. Leigh slammed it on return. The ball hit Darlene’s racquet, and she attempted to return it to Leigh. But, the ball hit Darlene’s side of the net. The score was now Love - 30. Leslie Rhymes and Mrs. Madison watched this game with fascination.
When a fourteen year old teen can play like the tennis pros, then the Hampton Lady Tigers would take both state and national competitions. Darlene served her nest ball.
Leigh returned the ball for a scoring slam. The score was now Love - 40. Darlene served again, but it was called out. She served again, and Leigh slammed the ball to Darlene’s far left corner for the game.
“Game, Leigh Anne. Ladies, these are the strokes I would like to see you all practice. You saw how Leigh kept her opponent scorless. This is what I want you to practice on today. Tomorrow starts the state competitions. I want Donna Sancbez and Cheryl Masters on court one.
“Remember ladies, practice how you saw Leigh play, or as close to those plays that you can get. Donna, you will serve first.”
Donna served her first ball. Cheryl returned it for a drop ball score. The score was now Love - 15.
Yes, it is true that Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes were running the girls ‘ragged”, but this is how pro tennis players play. Mrs. Madison was thinking that if the girls wanted to win, they would have to work, and work hard for the state and national championships. Donna served her next ball.
Cheryl Masters returned the ball, and in an attempt to return it, Donna hit the ball in to her side of the net. The score was now Love - 30. Cheryl Masters was the second best player on the squad. Cheryl could actually give Leigh a run for her money.
Donna served again, and Cheryl returned it. Donna hit the ball back to Cheryl. Cheryl returned it to Donna, but the fell short of Donna’s racquet. The score was now Love - 40. Donna served again.
Cheryl returned the ball, and there was a volley lasting several minutes. Cheryl then chipped the ball. It landed just by the net on Donna’s side.
“Game, Cheryl,” Mrs.Madison called the score. “That is the way to play, Cheryl. Alright, ladies, pair up and decide who will serve first. I will judge courts three and four, while Leslie will judge courts one and two. I want you to practice the plays you saw Leigh and Cheryl do. This is the only way we can take the state and national championships.”
Because Cheryl was a very good player, she asked Leigh if they could practice together. Leigh said yes, because Leigh knew there were a few things she could teach Cheryl. They played rock, paper, scissors. Cheryl won the first serve.
Cheryl served her first ball. She hit the ball lughtly, but with enough force to get it over the net. Lrigh ran to return it, and dropped the ball over the net. Cheryl, being unprepared for this, lost the point. The score was now Love - 15.
Cheryl served her next ball, but Leigh was prepared for the ball to land just inside the base line. Leigh returned the ball, and she and Cheryl volleyed back and forth for a few minutes before Leigh slammed the ball. The score was now Love - 30.
“Cheryl, remember what I said earlier. You have to expect the unexpected. Play your game by keeping your eye on the ball at all times. Cheryl, I have learned several ways to watch the ball. That is because I play tennis with my friends. Each time we play, I always learn something new. Expect the unexpected.”
“Alright, Leigh, let’s see if I can pick this up.”
Cheryl served her third ball. This time the volley lasted five minutes. Cheryl hit the ball at a slant, but Leigh returned it. This volley lasted a little longer than five minutes. Cheryl dropped the ball over the net, but Leigh showed her how to expect the unexpected. Laigh dropped the ball back over the net. The score was now Love - 40.
Cheryl served again, but Leigh returned it. Cheryl tried to slam it, but Leigh returned the ball. Cheryl, trying to score, hit the ball lightly, only to find Leigh there at the net to return it. Cheryl returned the ball with a more force this time, but Leigh caught it in mid air and slammed it for the score.
“Game, Leigh,” Mrs. Madsion called. “Cheryl, you are a way better player than the game you just played. Leigh showed you during this game how to expect the unexpected. Now, I want Leigh to serve, and this time Cheryl be more observant. Keep your eye on the ball at all times.”
“Yes, Mrs. Madison,” Cheryl answered.
Leigh served her first ball for an ace. That made the score 15 - Love. Leigh served again, but this time, Cheryl returned it. The volley lasted about ten minutes, when Leigh hit the ball ever so lightly. The ball dropped over the net, and Cheryl was not fast enough to return it. This made the score 30 - Love.
Leigh’s next serve was fast, but Cheryl returned it. This volley went for several minutes, before Cheryl attempted to slam it, only to have Leigh return it for another score. The svore was now 40 - Love. Mrs. Madison motioned for all the girls to watch this next point in Leigh and Cheryl’s game.
Leigh served the ball, but Cheryl returned as a slam. Leigh could not return it. The score was now 40 - 15. Leigh served omce more for an ace.
“Game, Leigh,” was Mrs. Madison’s call. “Now, I want Donna and Cheryl to play. Let’s play tennis, ladies. You’re all slacking off, except for Leigh. Practice those plays that Leigh showed you. Cheryl, change sides with Donna.”
Donna served first. Cheryl sliced the return, and it dropped over the net. It bounced twice.
“Love - 15,” Mrs. Madison called in an agitated tone. “We are here to practice for the state semi-finals and finals. This is not a leisurely weekend, but this practice is for us to get ready to knock the tar out of all of the schools that will be competing. Now, let’s get down to sharpening those brass tacks.”
Getting down to brass tacks was the order of the day. Mrs. Madison wanted her girls to be the finest in the state of Michigan; then later on, the best in the nation. Donna served her next ball.
Cheryl looked like she was going to slice it again, but this time, she hit it so that it would drop right at Donna’s feet. Instead of backing up to return the ball, Donna jumped out of the way. At Love - 30, Donna served for the third time.
It looked like the ball was going to land at the centern line. Cheryl ran up and returned the ball to Donna. Donna returned the ball, and the volley lasted for ten minutes. Cheryl hit the ball out. The score was now 15 - 30. There was still hope for Donna, so she served again.
Cheryl returned the ball with a chip shot. Donna returned the ball and this volley was still going on, when Carol Jameson drove up. Mrs. Madison saw her get out of her car.
“Hello, Carol. What can we do for you?”
“Mrs. Madison, there was a man a the MSU Tennis Center asking about the regional championship trophy. I thought I had better look for you and let you know.”
“Thank you, Carol.”
Mrs. Madison, called the whole group together.
“Ladies, something odd happened just now. Carol Jameson from the tennis center was just here. She said that a man was at the tennis center asking about the trophy. I think I know who was going through our rooms while we were gone. We are going to have to see the dean tomorrow.
“If I am right, which I think I am, then Ms. Jameson is in for a real surprise. I think that Ms. Jameson is an alumus of our arch enemy, Gaynor. I and Leslie will find out. All right, with what I jut said, let me see some real tennis playing.”
Carol Jameson showed her hand unnecessarily. Most criminals do, Mrs. Madison thought to herself. She was going to find out tomorrow from the dean of law. If she was right about Carol Jameson, she was going make sure that Carol practiced her law from a prison cell.
The game between Donna Sanchez and Cheryl Masters resumed. The score was 15 - 30 and it was Donna’s serve. Donna served the ball quickly. Cheryl returned the ball with attempt at a drop ball. Donna returned the ball, and this time, Cheryl was ready for it. She ran up the net and tapped the ball over the net. The score was now 15 - 40. Donna served her next ball for an ace. Thus made the score 30 - 40.
One more score Donna, and the score would be deuce. But, when Donna served her next ball, Cheryl returned it. The volley lasted eleven minutes. Donna in an arrempt to slam the ball, hit it too hard and it bounced beyond Cheryl’s baseline.
“Game, Cheryl. That was good effort, Donna, but you need to get that game up a bit.”
“I am saving my emotions for the tournament, Mrs. Madison. If Carol Jameson did go to Gaynor as you say, then I want every ounce of anger I can get at the tournament. I will not let my opponent see that anger, but it will come out on the score board.”
“Good girl,” Mrs. Madison said with a smile.
”Alright, it is just about lunch time. Let’s get your gear stowed in the trunks of both cars. Where would you ladies like to eat?”
“I was thinking about eating at the Holiday Inn we saw on the way here. It is right down the street.”
“Cheryl, that is a wonderful idea. How many want to eat at the Holiday Inn?” Mrs. Madison asked the group. Everyone said “me”. “Then, Holiday Inn it is.”
The girls put their gear in the trunks of both cars. They got in to the cars, and Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes drove to the Holiday Inn. They didn’t have far to go. Mrs. Madison and Leslie Rhymes were in luck. There were two parking spaces next to each other. They parked their cars, and the whole group went in.
Mrs Madison told the hostess that there were ten for lunch.
“Just a moment, please. I need to speak with my manager. We don’t have any space for ten people to sit together as a group. I will be back shortly.”
A few minutes later, th waitress and a man came to the group.
“Hello, I’m Donald Spencer, the manager here. Sheila told me that you wish to have accomodations for ten. We don’t have that kind of space right now. All of our booths are occupied. We do have an empty conference room you van use. Would that be acceptable?”
“I’m Mrs. Madison. That would be fine. Then we can talk while we eat. We’re competing tomorrow in the state tennis semi finals and finals. These girls have enough homework to last them the rest of the century.” There were giggles from the girls.
Sheila, their waitress, showed the group to the snall conference room. This room was used for staff briefings. Since the daily staff briefing was already done, the comference room was available. Mrs. Madison cautioned the girls not to mention any specific plays that were practicing on, while they were in the conference room. She told the girls they could talk about the tournament, but not what they were going to do there. Mrs. Madison was worried that if there was one Gaynor alumnus here, there may be others.
As Sheila seated the group in the small coference room, the talk was about clothes, makeup, places each girl would like to see. This light banter would throw any spies from Gaynor off the track. Mrs. Madison would brief the girls at the court. But, Mrs. Madison thought to herself that they needed to find another court to practice on. Maybe on courts in another town.
Leslie Rhymes was thinking the same thing. She felt that the practice sessions today, would help the girls win the state championship. This would assure them a berth at the national tournament in Jacksonville, Florida.
They all had a light lunch. When they were finished eating, Mrs. Madison paid the bill, and they all left. When they got out by the cars, Mrs. Madison addressed the group.
“Ladies.” Mrs. Madison said in a low tone. “We need to find tennis courts in another town. If Carol Jameson is a Gaynor spy, parent, or alumnus, then there may be more around here. I don’t want them to see us practice. If we are ready then, let’s go tennis court shopping.”
Everybody got in to each of the cars. Mrs. Madison took the lead, and Leslie Rhymes followed. They went in the direction of the courts they practiced on before lunch. Except, they turned off on to a side street and headed for the highway.
They drove three towns away. The looked around until they found a park that had two tennis courts. They parked in the parking spaces near the tennis courts. The girls got their gear and set up. Leslie would take two girls on one court, Mrs. Madison would take two girls on the other.
“Alright, ladies, I will let you determine who serves first. I want you to practice the plays we and have been, and the ones Leigh showed us this morning.”
Leigh sat out the first round. Darlene and Donna took the first court. Mary Whithers and Colleen Sanders took the other court. Donna served to Darlene. Colleen served to Mary.
Donna threw the up, and when it came down to the hit point, she slammed it, hoping for an ace. But Darlene returned it, quickly. This volley was still going on when Mary served to Colleen.
Colleen returned the ball as fast as she could. Mary returned it to Colleen. Mary and Colleen were in a heated battle for the first fifteen points.
In the meantime, Donna and Darlene were still hitting the ball back and forth. Darlene hit the ball with a slice. Donna returned it back to Darlene. This time, Darlene tapped the ball trying for a drop ball. She succeeded. That made the score Love - 15.
Colleen sent the ball back to Mary. Mary tried a chip shot, but Colleen was ready for it. She hit the ball back to Mary. The effort these girls were now putting in to their practice, was like they were a different squad. Colleen saw the ball was not going to come to her, so she ran to slice it over the net. Mary was not fast enough to return it. The score for Colleen and Mary was 15 - Love.
Unknown to the Hampton Lady Tigers, Bill Laughton was watching the girls play. He had been park manager here for almost fifteen years. His alma mater was Hampton Senior High School. Bill recognized Mrs. Madison. He went over to say hi.
“Hello, Mrs. Madison. Do you remember me?”
“Billy Laughton!” Mrs. Madison exclaimed. “You were in the graduating class when I was just starting at Hampton. Ladies, this is Billy Laughton. He was a student at our school. It is good to see you. Do you live here?”
“Yes, I’m the park manager.”
“We’re competing in the state tennis semi finals and finals. We were just practicing for tomorrow.”
“I wish you a lot of luck. Be careful, though, there are Gaynor alumni living here. One of them. Carol Jameson, is a student at MSU.”
“We have met Carol. We are going to talk to the dean of law, and see if we can’t get her out of being a line judge. When we play, she just may make sure that she calls the ball out. Of course, there is the camera playback. We will see what happens after we talk to the dean.”
“Talk to the athletic director. He can make sure that Carol’s calls are correct. Explain why Gaynor is so set against you. I wouldn’t be at all surprised to see the Gaynor Lady Cougars show up at the tournament. Be careful, ladies. I will try to get to the tournament to watch you play.”
“Are you going to watch us practice, Mr. Laughton?” Mary Whithers asked.
“Yes, it’s quiet, so I have a little time.”
The games between Darlene and Donna, Colleen and Mary resumed. Mrs. Madison called the scores.
“The scores are Love - 15 for Darlene and Donna, and 15 - Love for Colleen and Mary. Ladies, you may resume play.”
Donna and Colleen served at the same time. They volleyed back and forth. Colleen sliced the ball and it dropped over the net. Bill Laughton said to expect the unexpected. He said to anticipate where your opponent would hit the ball. The score for Colleen and Mary was now 30 - Love.
Even though Bill was out of high school for seventeen years, he was still a loyal Lady Tiger supporter. Bill’s game was basketnall. He was a forward for the Hampton Tigers.
The score for Darlene and Donna was Love - 15. Darlene Haskins and Donna Sanchez were volleying back and forth when Darlene saw the ball coming, but not too fast. She ran to the net and tapped the ball ever so lightly. It hit Donna’s side of the net, and bounced twice. That made the score Love - 30.
Colleen served to Mary. Mary returned the ball. Colleen sent the ball back to Mary, who tried a chip shot. It failed, because it hit Mary’s side of the net. The score was now 40 - Love. Colleen served again and this time it was an ace.
“Game, Colleen,” Mrs. Madison called.
Donna served to Darlene. Darlene returned with a swiftness that caught Donna off guard. The score was now Love - 40. Donna served again, but it was called as a fault. Donna served again, the volley lasted for eight minutes. Darlene won the game.
“Game, Darlene. Donna, you did well, but, you need to be more aggressive. Remember, tomorrow starts the state semi-finals. We need to get to the finals. Well, we will cross that bridge when we come to it. The next four girls pair up. You will decide who serves first.”
Leigh Anne Smythe and Patty Langston paired up. Cheryl Masters and Dorothy Winston was the last pair. Dorothy was elected to serve to Cheryl, and Leigh wanted Patty to serve.
Patty served her first ball. Leigh returned it with a slice. The ball dropped over the net. The score was Love - 15. Patty served again, but this time, when Leigh returned the ball, it began a long volley between the two girls.
Dorothy’s first serve resulted in a short volley, giving Dot her first points. The score was 15 - Love.
Dorothy served again, and this was returned.
Patty served to Leigh. Leigh returned the ball, but Patty couldn’t catch it. The score was Love - 30.
Dorothy served to Cheryl. Cheryl returned the ball, for another point. The score was now 15 - 15. On Dot’s next serve, Cheryl returned it for another point. The score was now 15 - 30.
Patty served to Leigh, who returned the ball. This set up a long volley between the two girls. Dot served her next ball, but Cheryl returned it for another point. Cheryl was ahead of Dot 15 - 40. Dorothy served her next ball, and it was an ace. The score was now 30 - 40.
Leigh and Patty were on their last play of the game. The score was 15 - 40. This volley was very short lived, when Patty, in an attempt to slam the ball, slammed in to her side of the net.
“Game, Leigh,” Mrs. Madison called.
Dorothy, hoping for an ace, had her first serve called as a fault. Dot served again. Cheryl returned the ball. Dot, in another attempt to slam the ball, slammed it in to her side of the net.
“Game, Cheryl,” Mrs. Madison said. “Ladies, this ends our practice. Tomorrow starts the real deal. Well, it is almost dinner time. Where do we want to eat?”
“How about Chinese,” Cheryl Masters suggested.
“How many would like Chinese?” Mrs. Madison asked. “You are invited to come with us, Billy.”
“I would like that, Mrs. Madison. Let me make sure everything is put away and locked up.”
After Bill returned, he got his car, and the group headed for the nearest Chinese restaurant. They found one that looked promising. They all parked in the parking lot, which wasn’t all that big.
Next chapter: The state semi-finals and finals begin.
Leigh Anne - Chapter 26
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 - The state semi-finals begin.
Image taken from MSU Tennis website
@ msutennis.msu.edu
(Disclaimer: Remember that this is fiction. All schools, students and staff mentioned have nothing to do with any real school of the same name, students or staff. This is strictly a work of fiction. Barbara Lynn Terry.)
Michigan State University is the Home of the Spartans. Their sports include football, basketball, and tennis to name a few. Their tennis courts are open to the public for a fee. You must reserve court time, though. The MHSAA deals with high school sports; and the NCAA deals with college sports. But, there are times that the two associations work hand in hand, like with the Michigan state high school tennis tournaments.
The girls, Mrs. Madison, Leslie Rhymes and Bill Laughton arrived at the MSU Tennis Center two hours early. They got their name tags, and proceeded to the locker room. They changed in to their school tennis clothes, and went out to the courts.
There will be singles and doubles matches. In tennis, there are six games to a set and six sets to a match. But, because of time constraints, there will only be six games to a set and only three sets to a match.
The last team to win over their opponents, after all the doubles are played, is the tournament winner of the doubles matches. The last girl to win over all of her singles opponents is the tournament winner of the singles matches. Should the Hampton Lady Tigers be triumphant, they will go home with the state trophy.
At the MSU Tennis Center there are bleachers where spectators may come and watch the games. While the Hampton Lady Tigers were practicing, they did not notice members of the Gaynor Lady Cougars and their parents sitting down in the stands. What treachery does the Lady Cougars have up their sleeves?
The athletic director came out to the courts.
“Students, players, guests, there will be a slight delay before the tournament begins. May I see the Hampton Lady Tigers in my office, please?”
The group followed the athletic director to his office.
“Please have a seat. We have received a complaint that your team is trying to cheat by using a male in your team. I want this individual to undergo an x-ray examination. Also an ultra sound of the abdomen.”
“I am willing to bet that the Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars put you up to this. The regional championship trophy is in the safe keeping of the Midland police department. Every girl on this squad is a natural born female. Did the Lady Cougars also say that it is they who should be competing? I am willing to bet they did. Also, Carol Jameson, a student here, is also officiating in the tournament. She is a Gaynor alumni.
“We will submit to your tests. But it will be with the understanding that we get to bring legal action against this school. Debbie Constantine of the MHSAA will be here. Talk to her. She will tell you that our girls, are just that, girls.”
“Debbie Constantine can verify what you say? What is your name?”
“You may call me Mrs. Madison. I am the girls tennis, volleyball and badminton coach for Hampton Senior High School. Now, I want to know what you are going to do about Ms. Carol Jameson. She is officiating as a line judge.”
“Well, let’s get this Gaynor complaint out of the way first.”
“What is your name?”
“I’m Mr. Davison.”
“Have you ever attended Gaynor Senior High School?”
“Mrs. Madison, I don’t see where I have to answer that. I am the athletic director, and as such, I have to make sure that any athlete competing here, is on the up and up.”
“Mr. Davison, may I call Debbie Constantine?”
“Why?”
“You may not know this, but you just told me that you are a Gaynor Alunni. When Debbie Constantine hears about this, there is going to be a joint investigation between the MHSAA and the NCAA. Then I think a legal action is necessary to put the question of who has a right to the trophy; Gaynor or Hampton.”
Mrs. Madison did not tell Mr. Davison about their rooms being searched. She wanted to keep that for an ace in the hole.
“Alright, we can forget about the medical tests, But, I will be talking with Ms. Constantine.”
“You go right ahead,” Mrs. Madison said venomously.
“In the meantime, Mrs. Madison, Let’s get Carol Jameson in here. And find out if she is a Gaynor alumni. Also, Mrs. Madison, I did not go to Gaynor Senior High School. I went to Rampart District 20 in Colorado Springs, Colorado.” Mr. Davison picked up his telephone and pressed the intercom. “Will line judge, Carol Jameson, come to the athletic director’s office. Carol Jameson to Mr. Davison’s office, please.” He hung up the phone.
Five minutes later, Carol Jameson entered Robert Davison’s office.
“You wanted to see me, Mr. Davison?”
“Yes, Ms. Jameson, please sit down.” After Carol Jameson sat down, Robert Davison continued. “We have a complaint that you may not properly execute your duties as a line judge when the Hampton Lady Tigers compete. Are you a graduate of Gaynor Senior High School?”
“Why, yes I am. How did you know?”
“It was brought to my attention. What is your major here, Ms. Jameson?”
“I’m taking law.”
“Then you know that when an official refuses to discharge his or her duties according to the NCAA, and in this case the MHSAA, that this school can be sued in a court of law.”
“Well, yes, sir. But only if the complaining party has the evidence to win their case.” Mr. Davison picked up his phone.
“Will Ms. Debbie Constantine please use the nearest blue telephone and dial 356. Ms. Constantine, please dial 356.”
“Sir, I don’t think we need to involve Ms. Constantine. We can settle this right here.”
“No, Ms. Jameson. There is a rivalry going on here to beat all rivalries. I intend to get to the bottom of this.”
“But, sir …”
“Enough! I will hear what Ms. Constantine has to say.”
Carol Jameson had that worried look on her face. She knew Debbie Constantine was in on this from the start, and has conducted a full investigation.
“Yes, well, I should be getting to my station,” Carol Jameson told her athletic director.
“You will stay here, Ms. Jameson. You will hear what Ms. Constantine has to say.” Just then his phone rang.
“Hello, Mr. Davison speaking. Yes, Ms. Constantine. Will you please come to my office? If you don’t know how to get here, a staff member will show you.” He hung up the phone. “She is on her way.”
“Sir, I really think we should get the tournament started,” Carol Jameson suggested.
A few minutes later, Debbie Constantine was shown in to Robert Davison’s office.
“You must be Mr. Davison, the athletic director. I’m Debbie Constantine from the MHSAA.”
“It is nice to make your acquaintance, Ms. Constantine. Let’s get this over with. What do you know about a boy masquerading as a girl, playing for the Hampton Lady Tigers?”
“Mr. Davison, we were told the same thing. We conducted a full investigation, including medical tests. Our report from the doctor shows that all of the girls on the Hampton Lady Tigers are genetically female. The regional championship trophy is in the custody of the Midland police department.
“Several of the parents of students of the Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars, are in jail for various felonies connected with this trophy. The Gaynor Lady Cougars have always said that one of the Lady Tigers is a male. Our invetigation, however, shows that this particular player is genetically female.
“Yet, despite the evidence, they are still saying that the regional championship trophy is theirs. Are there any Gaynor alumni here at MSU?”
“Yes, this is Carol Jameson. She is a law student here, and is one of the line judges for the tournament. She is a Gaynor alumni.”
“Now I know who ransaked our hotel rooms. Were you looking for the trophy, Ms. Jameson?”
“That trophy is rightfully ours. We will get it one way or another.”
“That is exactly what one of the Gaynor parents said, just before they took him to jail. Mr. Davison, I would like this woman replaced as a line judge.”
“I agree, Ms. Constantine. She will also be brought up before the chancellor on charges of collusion. Ms. Jameson, I don’t want you near those tennis courts. I don’t want any Gaynor students, parents of students, alumni or even friends of Gaynor people, near the tennis courts.”
Mr. Davison made a call for two campus police officers to come to his office. There were two officers in his office in five minutes.
“Hello Dave. Please take this young lady to your office and hold her for the police. She is charged with breaking and entering. She broke in to two hotel rooms. The occupants of those rooms is pressing charges. Also, find any and all Gaynor Senior High School students, parents of Gaynor Students, Gaynor alumni and Gaynor friends. Please remove them from the tennis center.”
“Yes, Mr. Davison,” officer David Thomlinson replied.”
“So, this is a state wide comspiracy to keep us from having what is rightfully ours. That is incredible.”
“Ms. Jameson, the only conspiracy here is being committed by Gaynor Senior High School.”
“Alright, let’s go.”
“If she is convicted, then she will automatically be expelled from this school. I am sorry I even listened to them. Well, let’s go, we have a tournament to get started.”
The group, along with Robert Davison, walked to the tennis courts. Robert Davison went over by the MSU officiating area and talked to the chancellor. The University chancellor was going to give the speech that would start the tournament. Mrs. Madison saw the chancellor nod at what Robert Davison had told him. The chancellor then got up to the microphone.
“Welcome competitors, parents and friends. For the next week, MSU will host the MHSAA state tennis tournament. I wish all the competitors good luck. Let the tournament begin.”
“I am Bobbie Sax. I am the lead chair umpire. To keep this on a professional level, please address me as Ms. or Miss Sax when talking to me while I am sitting in this chair. There are six line judges per court. They are at each of the outer lines and the inner center line. You are allowed three challenges if you disagree with a call made by a line judge.
“If it is proven by video camera that you are correct, you will not lose challange. But, if it is proven by video camera that you are wrong, and the call was right, you will lose a challenge. The MHSAA has posted a roster of the competing schools. Your coaches each have a copy of this roster. Alright, ladies, will the first schools on the roster take their respective courts?”
The girls all took their sides of the court. These girls would be playing on courts 5, 6, 7, and 8. Ms. Sax was positioned between courts 6 and 7 so she could see all four courts. She would keep glancing from one court to the other. This is why the video system was installed. There were runners between courts 5 and 6 and 7 and 8.
George Washington High School from Keweenaw county in the U.P.,* was one of the first schools to play. Their members are Joan Friske, Maddy Campbell, Ginger O’Dell, Sara Kingston, Deb Connors, Jessica Wilke, Delilah Vaughn, and Jessica Brieze. These eight ladies will face off against Woodrow Wilson Senior High School near Cheboygan.
Woodrow Wilson Senior High School players are Debbie Houston, Janey Wolfe, Margaret (Margie) Simpson, Ida Friend, Sophia (Sophie) Dearborn, Janice Pickett, Jill Ireland (no relation to the actress), and Sammi Stevens. These two schools will play on court number 5.
On court number 6, LeRoy Stevenson Senior High School faces off against University Senior High School. This will be the first state tournament for University Senior High School. That is only because they never considered tennis to be a real sport. One of the students friends who played tennis on the weekends, told the girls volleyball coach, and she looked in to it.
The Jefferson Senior High School Lady Lakers will meet the Lady Patriots from West Senior High School on court number 7. On court number 8, the Lady Dolphins of Ruedell Senior High School will meet the Lady Racqueteers of Burrows Senior High.
These eight squads will participate in the singles matches first. Because the Hampton Lady Tigers are a class A squad, they will play the winner of this round. Leigh was watching these schools with interest. She was mentally filing away each school’s weaknesses.
Jessica Wilke from Washington High will face off against Sophie Dearborn. Sophie will serve first. Sophie was a very good player, but, so is Jessica. George Washington Senior High School and Woodrow Wilson Senior High School were fierce rivals like the Green Bay Packers and the Chicago Bears. But this rivalry did not even come close to the rivalry between the Hampton Lady Tigers and the Gaynor Lady Cougars.
Sophie served her first ball high. She was hoping that Jessica would not be able to return it. But, Jessica not only returned the ball, but slammed it. This gave Jessica the first points. This made the score Love - 15.
Bobbie Sax was watching each court. She was listening to the line judges making their calls. She saw how Jessica won the first points. What made Bobbie Sax was a good chair judge is, she graduated from school in Canada. So, there was no conflict of interest.
Sophie served again, but this time the ball hit the net. It was called as a fault. Sophie served and the ball was returned. This volley went on for about five minutes, when Sophie tried to slam the ball. It hit her side of the net. The score was now Love – 30.
Leigh could always count on one thing. An opponent on the losing side of the score would become so emotional, they would not be able to catch up. Leigh was watching Sophie.
Sophie served and tried to send it over the net for an ace. However, it ended going out of bounds. The ball was called out, and Sophie served again. This time the ball was called in, and the volley lasted for almost three minutes when Jessica sliced the ball. It went over the net, but, Sophie wasn’t quick enough to return it. The score was now Love - 40. One more point, amd Jessica will win the game.
That is exactly what happened. Sophie served her last ball, only to see the returned ball bounce under her racquet. Jessica won her game.
“Game, Washington,” Bobbie Sax called.
Sophie Dearborn was now out of the running for the singles matches. She was now required to retire to an ante room. There she could watch the singles matches on closed circuit tv.
Sophie Dearborn went to the locker room and changed in to her street clothes. She then went out to the spectator area to watch the games. While she was watching the courts, she saw a woman very energetically moving like she was playing the game. Sophie went to get security. She saw a campus police officer. She told the officer what she had seen. The officer went to investigate.
As the officer approached the animated woman, he saw it was the same woman he was told to escort out of the tennis center.
Earlier, Carol Jameson was questioned by officers of the Lansing police department. Without any further ecidence than a suspicion that Ms. Jameson had broken in to the Lady Tigers hotel rooms, there was really nothing the officers could do. They let Ms. Jameson go.
The problem with police departments is they have to have hard evidence, or a confession. Since they had neither, and nothing was taken, they had to release Carol Jameson. However, Carol Jameson’s problems with the board of regents at her college, were just beginning.
LeRoy Stevenson Senior High School’s line up is, Carol Freeburgh, Amanda Jenkins, Soliel Daring, Emily Franks, Ginger Cole, Diane Rains, Collette Burns, and Jeanette Banks. University Senior High School’s lineup is, Joan Jett (no relation to Joan Jett and the Pussycats), Miranda Collier, Annie Coakely, Susan Kitteridge, Amy Moline, Jennifer Kramer, Tamara (Tammy) Oakland, Caroline Joseph.
First on court 6, is Ginger Cole from LeRoy Stevenson High, facing off against Amy Moline from University High. These two ladies, as are all the players from each school, are ace players. This is why Leigh Anne was watching these games intently. Ginger Cole would serve first, to Amy Moline.
Ginger served high her first ball high. Amy returned the ball swiftly. Ginger hit the ball back to Amy with a spin. Amy, however, was ready for that, and sent the ball back to Ginger. This volley lasted just over five minutes. This is only because on Ginger’s next serve, the ball hit Amy’s side at the far corner, from where she was standing. This made the score 15 – Love.
Ginger served her next ball for an ace. The score was now 30 – Love. This serve was peculiar because it went over the net, but bounced once on Amy’s side, it hit the net. The ball hit the net, then bounced again. Ginger served again, and this time Amy returned it for a score. It was now 3uu0 – 15.
Amy was just feeling like she could actually win, when Ginger served again. This serve was returned for a score. It was now 30 all, making the score tied. Ginger was now ready to use her ace in the hole.
On her next serve, Ginger tossed the ball up, and jumped to hit it. She hit it for a slam on to Amy’s side for a ace. The score was now 40 – 30.
Leigh Anne whispered to the squad to remember what they just saw. She told them to try that move when they got on the court. They all whispered, “right on”.
Ginger’s next serve was returned. Amy, now secure that she may get the next score, returned the ball on a curve. However, Ginger also returned the ball on a curve. Amy could not return it.
“Game, LeRoy,” Bobbie Sax announced. Amy now had to leave the court. Another player from University High would challenge a Ginger
Each school would get three sets, but as each set was played. The losing player was required to leave the court.
Jefferson Senior High School’s lineup is, Caroline Masterson, Debra Marks, Colleen Derrick, Amanda Foster, Jeri Oaks, and Sandra (Sandy) Christianson. West Senior High School’s lineup is, Doris McKenzie, Jennifer Oakland, Diane Roberts, Paula Meeker, Janet Cousins, and Debbie Acer. Amanda Foster will face off against Diane Roberts. It was Amanda’s serve.
Amanda struck the ball with the force of a small locomotive. This serve was an ace, making the score 15 – Love. Amanda’s next serve was with the same force. This time, Diane returned it. Amanda hit the ball in to her side of the net. This made the score 15 – 15, or 15 all, if you will.
These two ladies were power players. Leigh was very interested in how they played. She watched as to how hard they hit the ball. Leigh also watched for any court tricks. Because Leigh could study her opponent, and learn their weaknesses, she was the best player the Lady Tigers could ever enlist.
Amanda served again. She sent the ball over the net just barely. Diane was ready for this, and sent the ball back to Amanda. Amanda returned the ball with a swift curve. Diane sent it back to Amanda. These two ladies were mathed, because they each other’s play habits. Leigh surmised these two schools had played each other before. As each girl batted the ball back and forth, Leigh was busy studying their moves.
Amanda kept returning the ball. Diane had the one trick up her sleeve, she thought Amanda didn’t know about. Diane chipped the ball over the net. Amanda. However, was ready for it. Why was Amanda ready for Diane’s chip? Because Amanda saw how Diane was holding her racquet. Amanda returned the ball, but Diane didn’t show any emotion. She tried to return the ball, but it hit her side of the net. The score was now 30 - 15. On Amanda’s next serve, she hit the ball with a kind of swivel. It was like a combination of a chip, curve and drop ball serve.
When the ball hit Diane’s side of the net, she was unable to return it. That is becauase the ball bounced twice, then it curved and bounced again. The score was now 40 - 15. Amanda could see that Diane was getting frustrated. Leigh could see Diane making one mistake after another. Leigh mentally filed this game away for further use.
This was now hame point serve for Amanda. She served the ball. Diane reurned it, but Amanda hit it back to Diane on a curve. Diane anticipated this and sent the ball back to Amanda. Amanda slammed the ball back for the game point.
“Game, Jefferson,” The chair announced.
On court 8, Ruedell Senior High School will face off against Burrows Senior High. Ruedell’s lineup is, Janice Harding, Michele Ostrander, Mary Strickland, Darlene Paxton, Sammi Smith (no relation to the American country singer), Audry Fox, Jaime Erickson, and Kathleen (Kathy) McConnell.
Burrows Senior High School’s linup is, Colleen Bremer, Judy Smiles, Annie Marie Oakley, Bette Connors, Bellana (Bella) Grover, Maria Sanchez, Katie Rizzoli, and Barbara Clemson. Kathy McConnell from Ruedell, will face off against Bella Grover of Burrows. It was Bella’s serve.
Bella tossed the ball up, then jumped up to hit it. Bella hit the ball hard and fast for a ace. Bella was now on the scoreboard with 15 - Love. On her next serve, Bella tried a curve ball. This was another ace. The score was now 30 - Love. Bellballa served her next ball with a tap. She tapped the ball lightly, but with enough oomph to send it over the net. The score was now 40 - Love. On Bella’s lasy serve, she hit the ball in mid air. As Bella slammed the ball, Kathy ean to return it. But, Kathy missed it.
“Game, Ruedell,” Bobbie Sax called.
Next chapter: The semi-finals continue.
Leigh Anne – Chapter 27
By Barbara Lynn Terry
(Author’s Note:) I had a complaint about listing the lineups for each school. How is the reader supposed to follow the tournament, if they don’t who is playing and from what school? I realize that I cannot please everyone. But, the lineups are important. Thank you all for reading and commenting. Barbara.)
Chapter 1 – The tournament continues.
The Hampton Lady Tigers were seated in such a way that they could see all four courts. This is why Leigh could study each school’s weaknesses. The next eight schools took their respective courts. Leigh was going to watch these games. She wanted to know how to defeat the winners that the Lady Tigers had to play.
Each player who lost the game, had to retire to an ante room. They would play another game against the school they played earlier. The school was still in the running, and each player in each school would get a chance to play.
The second eight schools to play are: Worthington Senior High School of Cheboygan; Tempest Senior High School from of Alpena; Thomas E. Severns Senior High School of Atlanta; Morris E. Thompson Senior High School of Rogers City; Donald F. Carpenter Senior High School of Ossineke, Thomas Moore Senior High School of Gaylord; Meryl Stickney Senior High School of Harrisville; and James Fielding Senior High Sxhool.
The Worthington Senior High lineup is: Janet Severenson; Mildred (Millie) Adams; Elizabeth Iverson; Cora Wheatley; Dawn Iverson; Nanette (Nettie) Donaldson; Janelle Crosby; Susan Hinckley. These eight ladies will face off against Donald F. Carpenter Senior High.
The Donald F. Carpenter Senior High lineup is: Joan Barkley; Wilma Adams; Cora Southworth; Sondra Buckley; Aileen Schneider; Doris Roderick; Genevieve Scott; Rickie Addelson.
Janet Severenson and Sondra Buckley took their respective sides of court 6. Because of an earlier coin toss, it was Janet’s serve.
Janet served her first ball high, hoping that Sondra wouldn’t be able to return it. Sondra, however, returned the ball low. Janet Rushed to return the ball. She was successful. Janet chipped the ball, and it went over the net, just barely. Sondra was not fast enough to return it. This made the score 15 – Love.
Janet served her next ball. Sondra, anticipating where it was going to land, backed up to return it. This volley also lasted several minutes. The volley was over when Sondra attempted a sliced return. But, Janet was at the net and slammed the ball at Sondra’s left foot. This made the score 30 – Love.
The next serve Janet made was an ace. The score was now 40 – Love. This was triple game point for Janet, if she scored on her next serve. Janet threw the ball up and hit it high, like she did on her first serve. When Janet hit the ball and landed on Sondra’s side, it bounced in such a way that Sondra could not return it.
“Game, Worthington,” Bobbie Sax called.
Janet and Sondra switched sides. It was now Sondra’s serve. Sondra threw the ball up, then jumped up to meet it. She hit the ball hard and fast. Janet saw what Sonfra was doing, and prepared herself to return the ball.
Janet returned the ball and it landed just inside Sondra’s right hand side corner. The score was now Love - 15.
Sondra’s next serve was a slice. However, Janet returned it back to Sondra. These two ladies were playing a game that was getting the ball closer to the net. When they were as close to the net as possible, Sonotionaldra tried a slam, but it hit Janet’s racquet and Janet slammed the ball past Sondra. The score was now Love – 30. Sondra was getting very emotional because she was behind two serves. It looked like Sondra hit her next ball blindly, because she hit it in to the net.
“Fault,” called line judge Hermione Baddeley (no relation to the British actress).
Sondra served again, but hit the ball so hard it was called out by the chair judge, Bobbie Sax. The score was now Love – 40. If Sondra loses this game, she will have to go to the ante room until all her team mates have played. This was now triple game point for Janet, if she scored.
Sondra served again, and this volley lasted for about five minutes, when Sondra hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“Game, Worthington,” Bobbie Sax called from the chair.
Sondra left for the ante room set up for the players. Janet went and sat down by the rest of the squad.
The Tempest Senior High lineup is: Gloria Swanson (no relation to the film star); Debbie Ashton; Connie Stevenson; Georgia Fox; Carol Ormand; Joanie Collins; Soleil Dempsey; Margot Kidder (no relation to the actress). These eight ladies will face off against Morris E. Thompson Senior High on court 6.
The Morris E. Thompson Senior High lineup is: Allison Kramer; Joan Muldur; Amy Schwartz; Constance Evans; Gem Fielding; Ruby Connors; June Carter Spitz; and Amy Altenberg.
Amy Schwartz and Carol Ormand took the court. It was Carol’s serve. Carol hit the ball hard and fast, but, Amy returned it. This led to a volley lasting several minutes. This volley ended when Amy hit the ball in to her side of the net. The score was 15 – Love. Carol served again for an ace. The score was at 30 – Love.
Carol served again, and Amy returned it, but Carol tried a chip shot, and she was successful. The score became 40 – Love. On Carol’s next servem she attempted a slice, but Amy returned it. Amy, in an attempt to return Carol’s next serve, made an unforced error, and hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“Game, Tempest,” Bobbie Sax Called.
All of a sudden, there was activity at the entrance to the tournament area. Oh boy! The Gaynor Lady Cougars showed up in their tennis outfits, ready to play. The squad was complete as the coach replaced the missing players. They stopped at the check in table and announced themselves. The lady at the table told the coach that their school was not on the roster. Gaynor just never seems to learn.
The Gaynor coach began raising her voice.
“What do you mean, we’re not on the roster! You had better put us on that roster. Right now!” Gaynor’s coach screamed at the woman. Gloria Evers, the check in person, flipped a switch on her console and spoke in to the microphone.
“Security to the tournament area. Security to the tournament area, and call the police.”
“The po (sigh), you’re calling the police on us! That is ridiculous. If you are calling the police on us, then you better call them for that squad sitting over there,” she said, pointing to Tempest Senior High School. The Gaynor coach was so enraged, she didn’t even realize what squad she was pointing at. Security showed up almost immediately. The police came ten minutes later.
John Hendricks, senior security officer wanted to know what the trouble was. Gloria spoke to John.
“John, these ladies are the Gaynor Senior High School Lady Cougars. They insist, rather loudly, that they be placed on the roster. They aren’t on the roster.”
“I see,” John responded. “So, if your school isn’t on the roster, what are you doing here?”
“We have as much right to be here, as does the Hampton Senior High Lady Tigers do. They have a boy masquerading as a girl, just to play in this tournament. Robert Davison, the university athletic director, Debbie Constantine and the university chancellor approached the table at the same time as the police. Debbie Constantine spoke to the assembled crowd.
“Officers, this school, and this squad in particular, is under investigation by MHSAA. Gaynor Senior High School is also under investigation by the state board of education.”
“They’re telling us that there is a tennis squad that has a boy masquerading as a girl, just to get in this tournament,” John Hendricks told Debbie.
“That is not correct. Every person on the squad they have mentioned, are genetic females. This squad here, lost their bid to play in this tournament, fair and square. They are just angry because they lost. Several parents of Gaynor students are in jail because they have attempted to steal the regional tournament trophy. That trophy is in the safe keeping of the Midland police department.”
“You fucking liar, bitch. That trophy is rightfully ours, and we want it back.”
“See what I mean, officers. They just don’t learn. They think that everything they do is right, and everyone else is wrong. They do not belong here.”
“Ladies, I am afraid you will have to leave,” Lansing police officer Robert Svenson told the Gaynor group. The Gaynor coach immediately slapped officer Svenson in the face. She was immediately handcuffed and arrested for assaulting a police officer, which is a felony in the state of Michigan. The Gaynor squad was led out of the building.
The Hampton Lady Tigers began singing “When will they ever learn, oh, when will they, ever learn,” from the song Where Have All The Flowers Gone, by Peter, Paul & Mary. One of the Lady Cougars just glowered at the Lady Tigers, upon which Leigh just scrunched up her face and stuck her tongue out.
The entire Lady Tiger squad giggled and went back to watching the tournament. Leigh had mentally noted the mistakes each team was making. Not just the ones who lost the game, but even the winners. Leigh thought to herself that if this keeps up, state will belong to the Hampton Lady Tigers.
Carol and Amy switched sides of the court. It was Amy’s serve. Amy threw up the ball and hit it at a downward angle. A fault was called, and Amy served again. This time the ball landed in the center of the play area. Carol returned the ball and this volley lasted six minutes. These girls were playing for that state trophy. So they were out for blood, so to speak. But, even though each school wanted the state trophy, they wanted it without cheating.
The score was Love – 15. Amy served again, and this time she was able to get an ace. The score is tied at 15. Amy’s next serve was returned and they volleyed back and forth for eight minutes. Carol finally hit the ball in to her side of the net. It was now 30 – 15. When Amy served again, she hit the ball hard and fast for another ace. The score went to 40 – 15 in Amy’s favor. This was Amy’s triple game point. Amy’s next serve went right past Carol.
“Game, Thompson,” Bobbie Sax called.
Carol and Amy switched sides of the court, again. It was Carol’s serve. Carol tossed the ball up, and jumped up to hit it as it came down. This landed hard on Amy’s side of the court. Carol was credited with an ace.
The score was now 15 – Love. It is usually correct to say that servers win their game; mostly.
Carol served again. This time, Amy returned it. The volley went for several minutes. The volley ended when Amy slammed the ball in to Carol’s side of the court for the score. It was now tied at 15. Carol served her third ballm which went under Amy’s racquet for an ace. That made the score 30 – 15.
With Carol’s next serve, she slammed it for an ace. It was now 40 - 15. Carol had a double game point, if she scored. With her next serve, Amy returned it, but when Carol hit it back to Amy, Amy hit it in to her side of the net.
“Game, set, match, Tempest,” Bobbie Sax called from the chair.
Carol had won the second match of the tournament. Amy had to go to the ante room. There she could watch the tournament, until her school had all played.
The two schools playing on court 7, are: Thomas Moore Senior High and Meryl Stickney Senior High. The Thomas Moore Senior High lineup is:
Cora Mayfield, Soliel Ingram, Miley Cochran, Jennifer Gibbs, Maria Sanchez, Nora Cross, Mae Alstairs, and Mary Whitfield.
The Meryl Stickney Senior High lineup is: Jennifer Strom, Gloria Whitt, Alice Cumberland, Jean d’Arc Mays, Wilma Cuthbert, Spring Byington (no relation to the actress), Joan Williams, and Joanne Drummond.
Mae Alstairs is facing off against Joan Williams. It is Joan’s serve, and the score is 30 – 15.
Joan served her next ball but was called as a fault. Joan served again, and the volley lasted for about five minutes. The volley ended when Joan hit the ball too hard, and it went out of bounds. The scored was tied at 30. When Joan served her next ball, she got an ace.
“40 – 30,” Bobbie Sax called.
Joan served again, but chipped the ball. Mae could not return it.
“Game, Stickney,” Bobbie Sax called.
Joan and Mae switched sides of the court. It was Mae’s serve. Mae tossed the ball up, but not too high. She slammed toward Joan, who backed up to return it. This surprised Mae. The volley lasted and lasted and lasted. Finally, Mae hit the ball in to her side of the net.
“Love – 15,” was called by Bobbie Sax.
Mae served again, but it was called out. She served her next ball, and it too was called out.
“Love – 30,” Bobbie Sax called without emotion.
Ot seemed to Leigh that Mae was getting overly emotional because of her unforced errors.
“Mae served her next ball, and it went in to her side of the net. This ball was called as a fault. Mae served again, and the volley lasted for just a tad over three minutes. Mae had made another unforced error by hitting the ball in to the net.
“Love – 40,” was called by the chair.
Joan returned Mae’s next serve, but Mae was too slow to get to it.
“Game, set, match, Stickney,” Bobbie Sax called with finality. Joan looked at Leigh. Joan took a tennis ball and hit it at Leigh. Leigh caught the ball, and went over to Joan.
“Ms. Sax, Joan Williams challenged me, when she hit a tennis ball at me, as though she were playing a match. I accept the challenge.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, competitors. It seems we have a challenge on the court. Joan Williams from Stickney Senior High has challenged Leigh Anne Smythe of Hampton Senior High. Should Ms. Williams lose this match, she will have to retire to the ante room. The same goes for Ms. Smythe. Ladies, take your court sides.”
Leigh took the side farthest from the chair judge.
“I will now toss the coin. Pick heads or tails, Joan.”
“I pick heads, Ms. Sax.”
When the coin landed on the floor, it came up heads.
“It is Ms. Williams serve,” Bobbie Sax announced.
Joan served her first ball. Leigh returned it with a slice. Joan ran to the net to return it, but it hit the top of the net and bounced back.
“Love – 15,” called Bobbie Sax.
Bobbie Sax was thinking that Joan tried just a tad to much to return that first ball. Joan served again. Leigh saw the ball coming at her, and backed up to return it. Joan sent it back to Leigh, who saw it coming to the top of the net. She ran to return, but Leigh chipped the ball. Joan was not fast enough to return the ball.
“Love – 30,” Bobbie Sac called.
Joan served her next ball, but Lrigh returned it. This volley lasted until Joan hit the ball so hard, it just sailed past Leigh without touching Leigh’s side of the court.
“Love – 40,” Bobbie Sax called. This was now Leigh’s triple game point.
Joan served again. Leigh was playing the center line. She had to back to return Joan’s serve. Leigh slammed the ball so hard, that it bounced once, then went over Joan’s racquet.
“Game, Hampton,” Ms. Sax had called.
The two young ladies switched court sides. It was Leigh’s serve.
Leigh tossed up the ball, then jumped to slam it to Joan. Joan acting afraid the ball was going to hit her, backed away, and the ball bounced right past her.
“15 – Love,” said Bobbie Sax.
Leigh tossed up the ball, and when it came down, she chipped it. The ball looked like it was going to hit the net. A split second later, the ball cleared the net, just barely. Joan was at the net, but missed returning the ball.
“30 – Love,” Bobbie Sax called.
Leigh served again, and it was headed toward Joan at a fast rate. Joan jumped out of the way like the ball was a snake. Leigh was mentally saying to herself, “stae is ours”.
“40 – Love,” Ms. Sax called, enthusiastically.
Leigh now had triple set point. She served again for an ace.
“Game, set, match, Hampton,” Bobbie Sax had called.
Leigh won the the match. She mentally told herself, maybe there won’t be any more challenges. She hoped. When she sat down by her squad, she told them what she did in that match and how. This is the real reason the Lady Tigers wanted Leigh on their team.
The Lady Tigers had no idea when they asked Leigh to substitute for Janey, who was still out with a sprained elbow, that it would be discovered that Leigh was genetically female. Leigh has been examined, reexamined, and examined again, to show that she is female.
Gaynor Senior High School’s tennis squad was jealous of Leigh’s talents in tennis. This is why they were so angry that Hampton’s squad had won their regional championship. But, Gaynor will never quit trying to steal the regional trophy. They never learn.
The next two schools to play are, Thomas E. Severns Senior High facing off against James Fielding Senior High.
The lineup for Thomas E. Severns Senior High is: Mary Colbert, Jennifer Quimbly, Lois Eldridge, Connie Arendt, Cora Swift, Ida Quimbly, Antoinette Rogers, and Lois Hardy.
The James Fielding lineup is: Lois Granger, Joanna Barnes (no relation to the ‘60’s actress), Ginger Edelston, Naomi Frye, Brenda Ekberg, Jennifer Michelson, Janey Freitag, Anita Wilde, and Debbie Olsen.
Jennifer Quimbly will play against Jennifer Michelson. It was Jennifer Quimbly’s serve.
To start the match, Ms. Quimbly tossed the ball up, and hit toward Ms. Michelson. Ms. Michelson returned the ball with just enough force to put the ball slightly over the net. Ms. Quimbly ran to return the ball, and Ms. Michelson had to back up to return it.
When the ball was returned, it hit the top of the bet and dropped onto Ms. Quinbly’s side.
“Love – 15,” the chair called.
Ms. Quimbly served again, but it was called as a fault. She served her second ball, and this time, Ms. Michelson returned it with a force that Ms. Qimbly could not return it.
“Love – 30,” Ms. Sax called.
Ms. Quimbly served again, but it was called out. Ms. Quimbly served her second ball, but it hit the net.
“Love – 40,” Bobbie Sax called. It was now Ms. Michelson’s triple game point. All she had to do was get the next point. Ms. Quinbly served again, but, it was hit out. She served her second ball, but it hit the net.
“
Game, Fielding,” Ms. Sax called. It was now Jennifer Michelson’s serve. The two competitors switched court sides.
Jennifer Michelson tossed the ball up, but not too high. She then lobbed it over the net. Jennifer Quimbly could not return it. Ms. Michelson served, and the ball was aimed at Ms. Quimbly’s far right hand corner. Ms. Quimbly rushed to return it, but she hit ball high and Ms. Micjelson lobbed it to her opponent’s far left hand side. It was not returned.
“15 – Love,” the score was called.
Ms. Michelson served again, and hit an ace.
“30 – Love,” Ms. Sax called.
The next serve was also an ace.
“40 – Love,” the chair umpire, Bobbie Sax called.
This was now Jennifer Michelson’s triple natch point. She tossed the ball up, then slammed it over the net. Jennifer Quimbly jumped out of the way.
“Game, set, match, Fielding,” Bobbie Sax called. “It is seven o’clock, we will resume round one tomorrow morning at seven o’clock. Have a good night, ladies.”
Next chapter: The Lady Tigers discuss the events of the day and what Leigh in the challenged match. The tournament contimues.
Leigh Anne – Chapter 28
By Barbara Lynn Terry
Part 1 – The Lady Tigers discuss the tournament.
There was a lunch break at noon. The Lady Tigers went to a restaurant to eat. The hostess asked how many and Mrs. Madison told her there were eleven. Bill Laughton came along. The hostess told a bus boy to put two tables together for this party of eleven. As they all sat down, Leigh asked to speak.
“Did everyone see how some of the players jumped out of the way to avoid the fast serves and returns?” They all said yes. “We cannot afford to do that. Watch the other player’s body language. If the ball comes at you fast, step to the side or step back, but return the ball. It is, after all, a ball and not a snake.”
“I agree, Leugh. Those players could have returned the balls they jumped out of the way of. But, I don’t think their coaches had them practice that maneuofver.”
“I think you’re right, Leslie,” Mary Whithers replied. Then Mrs Madison spoke to the group.
“Ladies, now that we know one weakness of at least a few schools, let us study other weaknesses as well. The more we study those weaknesses, the better our chances of winning the state trophy. Then it is off to Florida for the nationals. How bad do you want to go the nationals?” They all raised their hands. “Then let’s study those other schools weaknesses, and play accordingly. If we are finished with lunch, let’s get back to the tournament.”
Next Chapter: The tpurnament continues; more drama
.